The quotation “Martha, Martha, thou art cumbered
about with many things: but one thing is needful:
and Mary hath chosen that good part which shall
not be taken away from her” is as common in
Russia as “faith without works is dead” is common
here. Speaking roughly, Eastern Christianity is
associated with Mary’s good part and Western
Christianity with the way of Martha and service.
The two aspects seem to be irreconcilable, but they
are not; and I have called my book The Way of
Martha and the Way of Mary because the ways
of the sisters are as touchstones for Christianity,
and in their reconciliation is a great beauty.
If you would know what a nation is, you must
ask what is the religion of the people. Without
a national religion a nation is not a nation but a
collection of people. It is a truism to say that what
is best in a nation springs from its religion, from
some central idealism to which every one in the
nation has access—the idea of the nation. There
viis a “British idea,” an “American idea,” a “German
idea,” a “Russian idea.” This is profoundly true
of Russia; for all that is beautiful in her life, art,
and culture springs from the particular and characteristic
Christian idea in the depths of her. She
is essentially a great and wonderful unity. It is of
that essential unity that I write, and in writing hope
to show on the one plane Russia, and on another
the splendour of the true Christian idea.
This book was written in Russia and in Egypt
during 1914 and 1915. In 1913 I was in America
and wrote my study of American ideals in contrast
to Russian ideals. I returned to Russia in January
1914 eager to look at the East afresh and compare
it with the West. In setting out for Russia the
fundamental idea in my mind was that of Russia as
a religious country where one found refuge from
materialism and worldly cares, and I hoped to find
stories and pictures of life with which to clothe the
beautiful idea of the sanctuary. The book I was
going to write I always called in my mind “the
sanctuary book,” and my notion was to make a
book that should also be a sanctuary itself—a book
in which the reader could find sacred refuge.
Much has intervened. My quest resolved itself
first of all into a seeking for what I call the Russian
idea, then into a study of Russian Christianity.
viiMy new volume is necessarily one of seeking and
finding, a making of discoveries. One chapter led
me on to another, and the scope of my study
increased till it took in the whole question of what
Eastern Christianity is and how it is in contrast to
Western Christianity.
Athwart this peaceful work came the typhoon
of the Great War, and my hand was claimed by
the new friendship between England and Russia,
the friendship of brothers in arms. It was fitting
to seize the opportunity to make that friendship
wider and deeper by describing and interpreting
the Russian people to larger audiences. But I
carried the purpose of this book with me, and much
of what is written here was first put into words on
public platforms in the winter of 1914-15. Finally,
as a culmination to this personal work, on the 16th
April 1915 I gave a lecture at the Royal Institution
on “The Russian Idea,” and therein collected
together and summarised all that I had said during
the winter. That evening I read almost all that
is vital in Part I. of this book.
In May, in order to carry on this study I went
to Egypt to visit the shrines and monasteries of
the Desert, some of the sources of inspiration of
Eastern Christianity, and to make a journey to
Russia the way Christianity came to her. In these
viiijourneyings and doings lie the chronological and
geographical scheme of this new volume.
I feel that this book, the hardest of all my books
to write, is not in any sense a collection or a medley
of impressions and stories, but has one and the
same object and quest running through the whole
of it; and that in order to understand it even in a
small way it is necessary to read the whole of it,
and perhaps re-read it. It is an organic unity, and
reflects in its form something of the Russian idea
and of Sancta Sophia itself.
The Way of Martha and The Way of Mary is an
interpretation and a survey of Eastern Christianity,
and a consideration of the ideas at present to the
fore in Christianity generally.
Christianity is not yet a system: it is chaotic in
its tenets and the manner of its profession. This
young religion of Christianity! Perhaps 6000 years
hence it will have crystallised out, but as yet it
is in the confused grandeur of youth. It has all
possibilities. A young man or young woman of
to-day can live by Christianity because it is young
with them. Probably any true book on Christianity
must reflect this fact. As yet Christianity is running
germs: it is in being’s flood, in action’s storm.
It is not all logical, symmetrical, like a thesis demonstrated
and proved to a class in moral philosophy.
ixChristianity is a great live religion still absorbing
all that is true in other religions. It is the word.
It is part of our language, and by means of it
we express what is deepest in ourselves. There
has not been in history such a powerful medium of
self-expression. Words are our means of inter-communication,
of understanding one another and
telling one another what is in the heart, that is—of
communion with one another. That communion
is deep and tender, and the knowledge of it, like
the knowledge of God, passeth understanding; all
that we know is that love kindles from it. I make
this affirmation as one whose special medium is
the written and the spoken word.
I THE RUSSIAN IDEA — I TO RUSSIA — II MODERN RUSSIA AND HOLY RUSSIA — III PEREPLOTCHIKOF AGAIN — IV AT THE THEATRE — V THE MOVEMENTS OF THE PEOPLES — VI LET US GO INTO THE TAVERN — VII IN THE CHURCH — VIII IN THE MARKET-PLACE — IX THE RUSSIAN IDEA — X THE LABYRINTH
xiii
1
Kief, January 1914.
All night long from Paris to Cologne the train
speeds like a bird, joyously screaming. I am in
the carriage next the engine, and as I lie full length
in the darkened empty carriage I look out on
snow-patched fields and hills, now partly obscured
by wild volumes of vapour, now fierily illumined
by the glow of the furnace, the black sky raining
showers of red sparks on to the vague night landscape,
the engine racing forward past signal-boxes
and stations, clattering along the changing points
of the rails of junctions, knowing apparently that
all signals are for, never anticipating any hindrance,
skirling and leaping in the exuberance of
accomplishment.
We pass the Belgian frontier at three in the
morning near Namur, and the German at Herbesthal
in the dim glimmering before dawn. The world
that becomes visible as the sun rises is the ordered
world of the Germans. Everything is prim, everything
2is as it should be; the fields are symmetrical,
the palings are vertical and in good repair, the
manure heaps are compact; where houses are being
pulled down or set up there is no disorder whatever;
nothing is scattered about, everything is collected
and numbered. At the little stations we pass
through, the station-master in brilliant red and blue
is standing erect at that point on the platform that
it is his duty to occupy. On the train a woman
in uniform has appeared. She has put thirty or
forty little tablets of soap and two dozen hand-towels
into the lavatory; she has picked up the bits of
paper that lay scattered in the corridor all night;
she has washed everything in the lavatory; put
water in the cistern and boiled water in the carafe.
The conductor, a well-groomed military man, has
come and allotted us definitely numbered seats in
the carriages and has seen that our respective hand-luggage
occupies just that space in the rack which
is above our numbered seats.
At Cologne there are just four minutes to cross
the subway and get into the Berlin express. My
porter—luggage-dragger, as the precise Germans
call him—takes me across at a run and puts me in
the train, and my registered box of books and
papers and what-not is not allowed to miss the
connexion. I hardly sit down in the speckless
third-class carriage of the real German train before
the whistle goes and we slip past the great black
piles of Cologne Cathedral in the background. All
3day long we tear over Germany at sixty miles an
hour to Berlin.
At Paris I had registered my box to the Charlottenburg
Station of Berlin, but to my dismay the
train did not stop there. I had only ten minutes
in which to change francs to marks, get my ticket
to the Russian frontier, have my luggage weighed
and registered, and get into the train. And I do
not speak German, but the Germans understood.
I was put down at Zoological Gardens Station.
My porter understood the situation at once, ran me
along to some stairs, and pointed down them. I
went down; he went “to expedite my baggage,”
so I understood. I took my ticket, and in doing
so offered the girl in the booking-office about six
more marks than was necessary. She pushed back
the superfluous silver without a smile. Turning
round, I saw my trunk reposing on the weighing
machine. My porter pointed to the registration
window. I paid two marks and obtained my receipt
and went up the stairs to the platform for the
Russian train, and had two minutes to spare.
How efficient the Germans are! They have a
great excellence in their way. They permit no one
to lose himself, they permit no disorder, everything
is done by the chronometer rather than by the
watch. They have a genius for orderliness, neatness,
and precision. They have our English ideal
of thoroughness and smartness, but they seem to
have consummated it whilst we have paused in the
4ways of Destiny and changed our mind in favour of
something different. If we could see Germans in a
friendly spirit there are many English who would
bow down in admiration to their civilisation. For
the Saxon part of English nature has a similar
instinct for order, for living one’s life like a neatly-worked
mathematics paper. It is the aboriginal
Celtic base in us which with much that came over
with the Normans has frustrated the Saxon element
in our race. The British earth itself has formed us,
inspired us: hence our kindliness, verve, and imaginativeness,
human tenderness. Thanks to the
ancient Briton in us, we are more like the Russians
than the Germans. There is a people who are the
antipodes of the Germans—wild in their emotions,
anarchic in their spirits, amused by laws and regulations,
lacking in the instincts that make “progress”
possible. Naturally the Russians can’t stand the
Germans. As a Russian said to me when I
recounted how once I left a Kodak behind in
the waiting-room at Cologne station, wired from
Dusseldorf my Russian address, and eventually
received the apparatus in good condition at Rostof-on-the-Don,
“The Germans are an accurate people.
O Lord, how accurate they are!”
We reached the Russian frontier at one in the
morning, and, passing in single file, gave up our
passports to the sentry. At the Custom-house the
baggage was submitted to a vigorous examination.
An armed Customs officer in a heavy overcoat
5with black astrakhan collar directed the operations;
three or four porters and inspectors fumbled in the
trunks, turning things almost upside down, and a
slim girl of twenty-five, a female expert, scrutinised
all the clothes for the things that men were not
likely to see of themselves—embroidery, lace, silk
underwear, neatly packed away Paris blouses,
feathers, new costumes with artificial creases and
tacked-in dirty linings. But I am not smuggling
anything through, and no one takes the trouble
even to look at the contents of my books.
I take my ticket to Kief and a supplement to
Warsaw. At half-past three we are allowed to
board the Russian train and spread out our bedding
and make ourselves comfortable. The station is
dark and gloomy, the dreariest station in western
Russia. As we stand at the windows of the train
and look out a strange procession comes up out of
the darkness—threescore of men in irons, following
a soldier who carries on a pole high above his head
a flaming naphtha torch. The faces of the men are
pale, furtive, hairy, their shoulders awkward; some
are in old blouses, some in collars, some in sheepskins;
they are Jews, Poles, Russians, chained
together in fours, marching along the railway track
to a barred convict-train waiting at a siding. Foot
soldiers accompany them with drawn swords in
their uplifted hands. They come out of the darkness
like living shadows and disappear into the darkness
again.
6“Soloveiki,” says the conductor disparagingly.
“Well,” says a Russian, “I don’t suppose they’re
heroes. Poland swarms with thieves and smugglers,
and people smuggling themselves across the frontier
in order to get to America.”
“They are human beings,” says another. “They
are in chains and we free. It is a heavy sight.”
But the second bell and the third bell sound, and
the train moves gradually out of the station and
nearly every one lies down to sleep. Even when
we arrive at Warsaw many of the passengers are
snoring and have to be awakened up by acquaintances
or porters.
Across the two miles of the slush-covered cobbles
of Warsaw, through driving rain and sleet, in an
open droshky at dawn, from the Vienna to the
Brest station.
“A vam ne skoro!” says the Russian porter who
greets me. “Your train is not soon. The next
for Kief is at four o’clock in the afternoon.”
I have breakfast. I stroll into the rainy city and
back, have a plate of hot soup, read the papers,
write letters.
Opposite me in the Kief train was a little girl in
simple but antique national attire, in soiled clothes,
but having a fresh and delicate classical face and
black hair in two plaits, one about each little ear—a
rare beauty: it was a piquant pleasure just to look
at her.
“When do we get to Kharkof?” she asked.
7“Seven, to-morrow night.”
“Oh, what a long time! It’s a long way: it’s the
first time I’ve been away from home.”
As the guard blew his whistle she stood up,
looked towards the city, and crossed herself.
“Are you a little Russian?” I asked.
“No; a Pole. I was once a Jewess, but have
just been baptized. See....”
She showed me a little crucifix, and the figure of
the Virgin on a little medallion hanging from her
neck.
“You’re a Catholic now?”
“Yes; and I don’t like the Jews.”
I wondered whether in view of the ill odour in
which the Jews were at that time, she had been
told by her mother to announce her conversion
very distinctly.
“Such a mama I have!” said she, turning out a
basket of provisions—two bags of nuts, several
pots of jam, biscuits, a Polish Christmas pudding.
There were in the carriage besides myself and
the girl opposite me a Russian student, a young
Polish flaneur, and a middle-aged, grizzly, smelly,
Polish peasant. The young convert offered us all
nuts. She was very engaging. She took out a long
bottle, put it to her lips and drank from it. She told
me it was cold tea with sugar at the bottom of the
bottle, but to the Pole announced that it was vodka.
He was fool enough to believe her, and at once
cast about in his mind some means of doing her an
8ill turn. He came over and made love to her in
excited whispers, and was so rude and urgent that
at last the girl refused to have anything more to do
with him, and turned sullen and angry. He for his
part sneaked off to another compartment, and we
saw no more of him. After a while the girl relaxed
and smiled, took out a large but cracked hand-mirror,
looked at her pretty face, and patted the curls
to her temples. I got a kettleful of boiling water
and made tea for the grizzly peasant and her and
myself. Then the peasant climbed on to the shelf
above and spread out his big overcoat and slept on
it, and the little girl, after explaining that she was
going to live with Poles in Kharkof, and that her
father played the violin and she the mandoline, and
that she was going to take a part in a “troop” and
earn her living, undid her black locks, put down a
quilt and a pillow, and curled herself up and slept.
The conductor came round and searched under the
seats for “hares,” the flickering candle burned low,
and I was about to turn in and sleep when the
Russian student, who had been trying to read a
newspaper by the aid of a dip of his own, finally
gave up the task and set himself to talk to me.
“How far are you going? Where from? What
for? How long have you been away from Russia?
What interest can Russia have for you? I should
have thought the West more interesting....” and
so on, the usual flood of questions.
Then my questions. “Has much happened in
9Russia during the year? What are people talking
about? What are they doing? What is in the air?”
“Oh,” said he, “the Futurists are walking about
with gilded noses and dyed faces. The Jew-haters
of the Black Hundred want to raise a temple in
memory of the Christian boy Yushinsky. Everyone
has been discussing a play of Artsibashef called
Jealousy. Literary Russia has been giving a
welcome to the Belgian poet Verhaeren, such as
you in England have been giving Anatole France.
Every one is either hearing or giving lectures about
Verhaeren. But I suppose most clamour of all has
been raised about Gorky and Dostoieffsky and the
Theatre of Art at Moscow. They propose to perform
Dostoieffsky’s Demons at the Theatre of Art,
and Gorky has raised a great protest. He holds
that Dostoieffsky is so reactionary in tendency that
he ought not to be played at the great democratic
theatre. Not only that, but he holds that Tolstoy,
and indeed all Russian literature, is on the wrong
side in the struggle for the liberation of the people.
He is almost ready to say, ‘Burn the works of
Tolstoy and Dostoieffsky; burn them, and let us be
free!’”
“How does Russia take it?” I asked. “It is
indeed true that Dostoieffsky’s work is not on the
side of progress and freedom. He believed in
suffering; he believed in the Russian Church, and
was a Christian.”
“Russia is mostly against Gorky,” said the
10student. “Merezhkovsky, for instance, has written a
brilliant article against him in the Russian Word,
and he says, ‘Yes, Gorky is keenly sensitive, but
in Italy or Greece, where he lives,[1] he is too far away
to feel what Russia is now. Russia has changed
much in the last eight years. Her wounds have
healed up, many of them; she has the great hope of
the convalescent. If Gorky breathed Russian air
he would understand that there was now in Russia
a strong religious movement.’”
“And what do you think?” I asked. “Do you
possibly agree with Gorky?”
“No. I don’t think it is right to steal an instrument
from the other side’s box of tricks. The
Censorship is one of their weapons, not one of ours.
The people have loved Dostoieffsky more than
they have loved any other Russian author; he is
still beloved. We Russians are a religious and
loving people. We will never sacrifice humanity
for ideas....”
We talked a long time. When I lay down on
my shelf to sleep I felt only gladness that I was
coming back to Russia, coming to live with her and
for her once more, after a year in England and
America. It seemed to me a pity that Gorky had
not come back the year before when so many exiles
took advantage of the Tsar’s manifesto, and returned
to the open arms of a loving, astonishingly patriotic
people!
11Next morning at dawn I arrived at Kief, said
“Good-bye” to the little girl who was sleepily
stretching herself, and to the student who was
chatting with a new acquaintance in the gangway
and smoking a cigarette. The grizzly peasant I let
snore on....
A fine crowd this of the Kief streets: stalwart,
diverse, interested in one another, attractive-faced,
they are a refreshment, such a refreshment, after
Paris and New York.
But I do not reckon that I have achieved the
first stage of my journey back till I enter the
Cathedral of St. Vladimir and light candles before
Queen Olga, King Vladimir, and the Mother and
Child, baring my head in the presence of Russia
and accepting her sanctuary from the West.
12
Kief, January 1914.
One of the first friends I visited in Kief was Little-Russian
Katia, a typical Russian of to-day, with the
problems and prospects of the new-formed middle
class.
At the time of the Boer War Katia ran away
from school and set off on foot for South Africa as
a Russian pilgrim would set out for Jerusalem, with
a bundle on her back and a stick in her hand. She
would beg her way to the Transvaal and collect
money to help the Boers! At the same school, in
the time of the riots in Kief, the first class presented
an ultimatum to the masters and directors, demanding
among other things the right to hold meetings,
the right to get books from the public libraries, and
equal justice for all pupils irrespective of race, be
they Russians, Poles, or Jews! A go-ahead school
as far as the scholars were concerned. If a mistress
in a fit of anger strikes one of her class, straight
away a boycott of her lessons is arranged, and no
13one answers her questions, no one does any homework
for her.
Katia learnt at school to adore above all things
the works of Oscar Wilde. She professes to know
his works almost by heart; she sleeps with The
Happy Prince under her pillow. On a wall in
her bedroom hangs a large portrait of Oscar Wilde;
in a corner is the sacred ikon, before which on
festival nights and for holy days she lights a little
lamp. She was the last Russian I had seen when
I left Kief some fifteen months before. She was
then engaged to Sasha, a thinly-clad, stern, poverty-stricken
student, who in order to travel thirty versts
on the railway free would take a conductor’s job
and examine the tickets in the second class. If she
married Sasha he would get drunk and beat her;
they would live dogs’ lives—so every one said.
The father, a rich manufacturer, was opposed to
Sasha, but then the father was a tyrant; the
mother, not on speaking terms with the father,
gave countenance to the engagement. Sasha was
able to come to all meals and stay as long as he
liked with Katia. When Katia was indisposed
and thought fit to lie in bed, he might spend
whole evenings sitting by her. That was all
comme il faut, for in Russia a betrothed couple
are already called bride and bridegroom and have
such freedom.
The father, however, cut short Katia’s pocket-money
and cut short his wife’s housekeeping money,
14and made coarse jokes at the expense of the house-hold.
Though Katia was twenty-two years of age
she had no passport of her own. Her father simply
kept her name written on his own passport, and in
that way cut off the chance of his daughter’s running
away from home. You cannot get far in Russia
without a passport of your own. You certainly
cannot get married without a passport and without
many documents.
Katia’s sweetheart was not at all abashed by his
own poverty or by the rudeness of the father. He
came to all parties and functions in his shabby
clothes. He lectured the father and mother on
their behaviour. He was even hard and brusque
to Katia herself upon occasion. But he stood up
for her dignity, and would have fought any one who
insulted her.
Returning to Kief this month I rather wondered
how far Katia’s romance had got. Perhaps she and
Sasha were now man and wife. But I could not
imagine it. One of the felicities of travelling is to
pay surprise visits. I had heard nothing from
Katia in the interim. So I rang at the door and
gave my name to a strange servant and went in
and....
Exclamations! “Oh, how fine! on the twenty-fifth
of January is my wedding,” says the same
beautiful Katia.
15“I congratulate you. I did not know whom to
visit first,” said I, “you or Sasha.”
“Sasha is in Moscow,” says Katia with a troubled
expression.
“Will you live in Kief?” I ask.
“I in Kief,” says she with meaning emphasis.
So it is not Sasha that she is marrying.
Presently in comes a bright-looking soldier of
rather charming manners, and he is introduced as
the bridegroom. He is a guest in the house and
has been living there some weeks—Fedor Leonidovitch
Smirnoff—who has completed his university
course in law, and is now serving his term in the
army.
“The date is absolutely settled?” I suppose.
“If papa will take out the papers in time,” says
Katia.
But the new young man is on good terms with
the father. He has evidently plenty of money of
his own, and he is a persona grata.
“What of Sasha?” I ask Katia aside.
“We quarrelled,” says she. “God, how we
quarrelled! We were rowing in a boat on the
Dnieper, and when I told him it was no good, we
could never be married, he shot at me with a
revolver. I had to save myself by jumping into
the water.”
“You’ve chosen a nice young man this time.
Perhaps you are more likely to be happy with
him.”
16“Yes. Everybody likes him.”
Fedor is certainly a relief after the sternness of
Sasha. He is affable, he is interested in the prices
of all things, and is bourgeois, but he says that
success and money and luxury do not tempt him.
He would like to give up everything and try and
find out what life means. He would like to be a
wanderer as I am, or to go into a monastery.
All the same, the career assigned to him seems
to be that of a lawyer, and as a lawyer, not as a
vagabond, will he win the hand of Katia. He will
live with her as a wealthy bourgeois European, and
not as a Russian.
This modern Kief is a mill where purely Russian
types go in and Europeans come out.
“Once a European, always a European,” says
some one.
“A European may become an American,” I
hazard.
“But he can never become a Russian again.”
“What am I?” asks Katia of me, “a Russian
or a European?”
“I don’t know. You are changing perhaps.
But keep a Russian!”
One evening, on Katia’s advice, I took a sledge
across the snow-covered city to Solovtsof’s theatre
and saw Jealousy performed, a story that has had a
vast vulgar success in Russia. It is by Artsibashef,
the author of the most notorious books of the last
ten years. He is the voice of the bourgeois, of
17the new commercial middle-class Europeans being
turned out at such an astonishing rate by the
modern industrialism of Russia. He concerns himself
almost entirely with sexual problems, and the
relation of woman to man. His outlook in life
is something like that of Bernard Shaw, but his
criterion in life is not racial progress so much as
physical happiness. He mirrors the life of those
whose aim is money, whose relaxation is feasting
and flirtation. He reflects the growing non-Christian
Russia, the increasing mass of Parisian
types of men and women obscuring the real
Russia.
A crowded theatre, nobody in evening dress,
many women pretentiously dressed, many rich town-folk
in the stalls, clerks and their sweethearts or
their wives in other parts of the house. The play
is very well staged, well upholstered, and is vociferously
received. What they are cheering is nothing
more or less than a series of opinions about women,
a disparagement and uglification of the symbol
“woman,” of what is holiest.
But to quote the opinions gives the play.
In woman first of all it is necessary to awaken
curiosity.
Women do not value those who pray to them.
Woman, of course, likes admiration, but only gives
herself to the man who despises her a little.
Men are most interesting when they are angry.
Woman is only interesting, vivacious, clever, when
she is bathed in the atmosphere of love.
18Man is interested in his business, in sport, in
thought, but woman is only interested in herself, and
if she seems to have interest in other things it is only
feigned. Her sole object is to make herself more
alluring, more interesting.
We seek Lauras and Beatrices, not knowing that
such creatures are only the incarnation of male fancy,
and do not and cannot exist.
Girls are charming, but when you marry one you
find her to be a tedious baba like the rest. At the
piano they tinkle, “I am a princess, I am a princess.”
All young girls are princesses, but you never come
across a queen.
A woman lies in a way that a man would not wish
to lie, and indeed cannot lie. She lies with her whole
being. When a man deceives he grows cool, and in
that betrays himself. But a woman returns from
another man’s love specially languorous, caressing, and
tender.... Sin must surely set her soul ablaze.
Even the most sinful man is ashamed of deceit, and
that prevents him from lying effectively. A woman
quite sincerely reckons she has a right to deceive.
She thinks that to deceive not only does not humiliate
her, but, on the contrary, makes her more interesting.
The action of the drama shows two women, one
who may be dismissed as a wanton, the other is a
flirt who loves her husband best of all. The latter
coquettes in various ways with an officer, a student,
and a savage Caucasian prince. She leads them
on to the last limit of propriety, and evidently
finds her sole zest of life in the vanity of having
lovers always expecting rendezvous and secret
kisses.
The only words spoken on behalf of woman
19come from an old fellow who has been three times
married—and deceived and made foolish by three
women in turn. He says:—
Woman is a magnificent, delicate instrument on
which each can play all that he can and will. Of
course, put some Beethoven at the piano, and he
will find you a wonderful sonata; but put some
giftless strummer there, and he rattles out a vulgar
polka. We are just such giftless fools, and swear
at the instrument because it produces no music.
No, friends, you are wrong; woman is sensitive,
hospitable, tender, poetic. God gave us woman
as an adornment of our lives; we ourselves have
spoiled her and complain.
The play Jealousy is a sort of public trial of
woman, and when at the end the crazy husband of
the woman who flirted but loved him best strangles
her, it is a sort of verdict, sentence, and execution
in one.
How serious the trial is may be judged from the
fact that each of the audience is given a pencil and
a piece of paper and asked to record his opinion as
to whether the man was justified in committing the
murder.
How repulsive the whole thing! A play that
should put “Woman” adequately on the stage
needs many women and the various kinds of men
who need from women the things that women can
give—faith, love, children. For setting or for
evidence it needs the world. The powers of life
20and death must stalk across the stage. The stakes
for which men bid must be there, and also the
Stars silent over us,
Graves under us silent.
Jealousy is the reflection of a shameful way of
life. It is trivial, mean, parochial, the rage of talk
for a day among the bourgeois of Russia, interesting
now, as opposed to the story of Antony and
Cleopatra, interesting for ever.
“And what do you think of woman?” asked a
Kief friend.
“Why,” said I, “the beast was a beast until a
woman loved him. Then he became a man, even
a prince. So it is with all of us. When a woman
kisses a man, even an ugly, wretched, despised
creature, he knows that he has found grace and is
precious in the sight of God. When a woman
smiles on a man she bids him live.
“The world is kept fresh by women and
children, by their faith and their influence and
their prayers. It would have rotted away but for
them.
“The love and the faith of women empower
men to do things. No man who is out on the
adventurous tracks of life but has women behind
him, and their love even far away keeps him alive.
A woman has cords from her soul to the far-off
hands of man, and at her will can empower men to
lift their hands and do things. She has spiritual
nervous force.”
21“But if these cords get broken?” said my
friend.
“Ah, then indeed she is in a different position.
She finds herself stranded in destiny. She may
become a man’s plaything or worse. Or she may
become a militant suffragist or a believer in secular
education or a propagandist of eugenism and
hygienics.”
“In England,” says my friend. “But in Russia
we have no woman’s movement. She becomes one
of Artsibashef’s women, no more; a man’s plaything
and fetish.”
Even so.
What has Artsibashef’s play got to do with
Russia? It has a good deal to do with her because
of thousands such as Katia who are at the cross-roads.
With her cross, hard, but loving student
Sasha she might have been poor and unhappy, but,
on the other hand, she would save her soul’s health.
Whereas with her new-found bourgeois Fedor she
may easily enter the world and the atmosphere of
Jealousy.
Among those I visited at Kief was a certain
Vassia, a poverty-stricken doctor who worked from
morning to night healing men and women, a
specialist in internal diseases but practising in a
poor district. He did not receive a fifth of his fees;
he healed on trust.
“They come to me suffering: how can I refuse
22to help?” he would urge when people tried to
harden his heart against those who couldn’t pay.
An extraordinarily kind, impracticable fellow,
with a flat in complete disorder, with an adopted
child but no wife; lazy and thieving servants.
Neighbours have stolen much of his furniture, even
the ikons from some of the rooms; and the candles
burn in the empty corners from which the ikons
have been stolen! That is Russian.
Vassia and I were invited to an astonishing
all-night feast given in honour of Katia on the
occasion of her last name-day before marriage.
We sat down to dinner at six, we got up from
dinner at half-past eleven; we went to the drawing-room
and talked and sang till a quarter past twelve,
then we returned to the dining-room for tea and
coffee and dessert.
The funniest moments were when the bride’s
father sat on the floor pretending he was drunk,
and when the bridegroom, to prove he was not
tipsy, crawled under the table on all fours among the
guests’ feet and went from one end to the other,
and then jumped up and gave a military salute.
They drank too much. They were near quarrelling
at the end. One of the guests shouted in a
loud voice that Katia’s brother had played the piano
like a bootmaker.
Then the toasts! They drank twice to everybody
in the room, and the men kissed the hands of
the women as well as clinking glasses with them.
23All the bridegroom said at dinner was, “So-and-so,
for what reason do you not drink?” though So-and-so
was often half-seas over. They drank to absent
friends, to Freedom, to Truth, to English Literature—“Let
us drink to English Literature, ‘urrah!”—to
Russian dancing, to Katia, to Katia’s figure
(“thank God she isn’t like a telegraph pole”), to
Katia’s future happiness.
She changed her dress between dinner and
dessert.
Some of the women present had a private view
of the bride’s linen—eight dozen chemises at a
hundred and forty roubles the dozen, and all the
rest on a similar scale.
“Fine batiste and lace,” said an old lady present,
rubbing her fingers together as if feeling the linen;
“fine batiste that at the first wash goes into shreds
from the chemicals the laundresses use. I wouldn’t
accept such garments as a gift. It is a sin to wear
them. Nowadays, when you live in a city and the
washerwoman won’t wash naturally, the only thing
to do is to wear cheap things and replace them
continually.”
What was interesting to me was the complete
absence of attention on the part of the bridegroom.
He could not have treated an enemy more negligently.
It even prompted the German governess, who
had unfortunately got a little drunk with champagne,
to cry out—
24“The bridegroom has not kissed the bride once;
why is it?”
Poor Katia! she did not seem to have one true
friend amongst all these people, and was possibly
marrying to escape from father and home....
But away from these problems! Thousands of
sleigh-horses flog the grey-white snow of the Kief
streets, flocked with Christmas traffic. The sleighs
are loaded with baskets of cakes and sweets. Men
are driving, carrying in their arms huge Christmas
trees. There are men struggling with little pigs
and live geese and turkeys designed for the market
or the Christmas dinner. On the slippery sidewalks
urchins are crying with cheerful irrelevance:—
“Five copecks, aluminium wonder lights, cold
fire without smoke, without smell.”
“Five copecks, warm socks to put inside boots
or goloshes.”
In the Jewish old-clothes market of the Podol
there are tremendous crowds, and much business is
being done. The mood of Jewry is happy in the
Christmas orgy of trade. All is calm after the
ritual trial, and the fear of persecution is all gone in
the reality of good business. All Kief seems to be
in the streets buying; and the tram-cars tinkling
their alarm bells are crowded to the last inch of the
step-boards.
But somewhere there is another Kief, a quiet
radiant city, silent but for the footfalls of monks or
pilgrims on the snow—the sanctuaries, monasteries,
25ruins, shops, hostelries of the Petcherskaya Lavra.
This Kief stands high on those cliffs of the Dnieper
whence the Russians sent tumbling down their old
god Peroun; it looks upon the river to which King
Vladimir at the dawning of Russian faith stepped
down with his whole army to be baptized. Yellow
walls, half a mile long, twenty feet high, go down,
alongside steep, snowy, rutty, over-drifted roads,
from church to church. Peasant men and women
in chestnut-coloured sheepskins, fur-edged and
embroidered, are plodding up and down with
bundles on their shoulders. Bright gilded domes
of churches glitter above white walls, and from
many kolokolnyas come antique-sounding chimes.
As you look down from a tower you see beyond the
thirty-five churches of the beautiful Lavra the blue
and white Dnieper, half frozen and snowed over,
half free as yet from winter’s grip—you see beyond
all the far snowy steppes and forests of Little Russia.
Here, in a historical sense, is Holy Russia, for
the whole cliff on which the monasteries are built is
holy ground. The foundations are honeycombed
with cells of the primeval hermits and saints of
Russia. You enter dark and narrow passages in
the rock, places in which you cannot stand erect,
and you wander candle in hand from shrine to
shrine in the depths of the earth. An old monk
with black cloak, grey hair, and yellow five-times
broken twisted candle, leads you from skeleton to
skeleton wrapped in purple pall; shows you now
26and then a skull, a dried-up hand; points out the
picture of the likeness of the saint whose remains
you salute, indicating the nickname the hermit
bore in the days when he was upon the world,
thus: the industrious, the silent, the bookless,
the faster, the healer, the herbalist, and so on;
thrusting the glimmer of his torch into the intense
darkness of the cell which the father had occupied
when alive. All day long the peasants wander
from sepulchre to sepulchre in this unlocked cemetery
or dungeon of the dead, kissing the coffins, laying
personal ikons upon the relics in order that they
may receive special sanctification, dropping their
farthings on the palls, listening to services in remote
underground churches, gathering unusual impressions
of death, tasting the sweet emotions of religion.
In the hostelries, where are accommodated upon
occasion as many as 20,000 pilgrims, you may
wander at will and see peasant Russia sprawling
on sheepskins and reading holy books, or making
tea. You may go into the refectories and see
500 pilgrims sit down together to a free monastery
dinner of cabbage soup and porridge and kvass,
or you may sit with them yourself and eat. On
this Christmas Eve just past I sat with such a party
in the twilight waiting for the first star to come out,
the signal to make the holy meal of Sotchelnik.
It was a different Russia from Katia’s, this of the
500 uncouth, shaggy-headed men and women at
long dark tables, waiting in front of huge Russian
27basins full of soup, as the shades of night came
down, and the lamp before the Virgin and Child
grew brighter and brighter.
You tread with gentle steps across the giving
snow and enter one of the churches, and find yourself
in an irregularly grouped crowd of antique,
hairy, patriarchal-looking men in sheepskins and
birch-bark boots. There are no pews or seats,
there is no electric light, but there is the gloom
and effulgence of much gold and of many half-illuminated
paintings and frescoes. You stand with
peasant Russia on a stone floor in the glimmer
and shadow of an immense candle-lit temple. You
pass through with a candle to the front, to the altar-rail
lit by scores of steady silver flames, the votive
tapers of the pilgrims; you find yourself in the
presence of a radiant line of calm, attentive, singing
faces. This is Holy Russia independent of
historical association. The music you hear in
Russian churches robs you of the sense of time.
On Christmas Eve in Russia you hear the music of
the herald-angels, and see at the same time, in the
likeness of the listening Russian peasants, the
shepherds who heard the angels sing. You veritably
escape from “the world” and from “to-day,”
and are so potently reminded of the beauty and
mystery of man’s life that you shake off all dull
cares and the reproach of failure or success, the soil
and stain of circumstance, and know that what is
you is something utterly beautiful before God.
28Kief has been called many names—the Canterbury
of Russia, the Russian Jerusalem, the Font of
Russia—but it may most truly be called the Russian
Bethlehem, the place where Christ was born in
Russia, adored by rude shepherds, sought by the
noble and the wise.
29
Moscow, February 1914.
I went to Moscow to see my old friend Vassily
Vassilievitch Pereplotchikof, the painter. He received
me in his house in the Sadovia, in that
mysterious sitting-room of his where scores of his
paintings are always standing with their faces to
the wall, like very shy young maidens who wait till
it is their turn to be shown to society and to their
prospective suitors.
During the summer in America which I had
tramped, he had been seeking impressions on the
barren Arctic island of Nova Zemlia. What a
contrast in our fields of action! He in the silent
snow-swept island; I on the luxurious mainland of
the New World. Vassily Vassilitch prefers places
like Nova Zemlia, where, as it were, candles are
burning in corners from which ikons have been
taken away. We exchanged our impressions.
Nova Zemlia has only a hundred inhabitants, one
steamer calls there in the year. There is only one
post. In winter there is three months darkness
30without light; in summer two months light without
darkness. The ice and snow do not melt away even
in July, and the colonists—trappers and hunters—live
a stark life in opposition to the storm and stress
of nature. They are dead to the world—the world
all dead to them until the prow of their one annual
steamer comes into view on the ocean in July. The
day of its arrival they call their Easter, and they do
not hold Easter according to the calendar in the
dark and terrible spring, but postpone their holiday
till life is born again with the coming of the ship.
Their resurrection day is when their brother-man
comes again to them. In the arriving of the ship
they see Jesus walking towards them on the sea.
Vassily Vassilitch told me this with a subtle
emphasis. I felt rich in having Vassily Vassilitch
as a friend, for I realised he was able to tell me
sacred things. This evening of our seeing one
another again he read me many poems which he
had written “not to print, but for his own pleasure.”
All that he says has a deep human interest, a
significant emphasis and luminous suggestiveness
that may be recognised in his paintings also.
Vassily Vassilitch left Archangel for Nova
Zemlia one morning in July. The boat steamed
placidly and peacefully out of the vast and enlarged
Dwina into the White Sea, and then out of the
White Sea into the cold and buffeting Arctic. On
board were two Government officials going to
consider “Colonisation,” an English artillery officer,
31an astronomer, a journalist from Archangel, a monk
going to relieve another monk and spend the winter
on the island, peasant fur-buyers, carpenters, and
workmen.
The monk was one of the most interesting
characters, and told how a Samoyede once in a
storm dug a hole in the snow and lay there three or
four days, and slept till it was over. When the
blizzard ceased he broke out of his white grave
and went home. He told how there was once
such a storm on Easter Eve that he and the
villagers had to crawl to church on hands and
knees. Coming home they were all blown about
half a mile out of their course.
From the hunting expeditions the islanders
nearly always brought home young bears taken
alive, and they fed them and reared them and
eventually sold them into menageries and circuses.
The monk had two young bears one season and
they were very much attached to him. They
followed him everywhere and would take food from
his hands alone. If by any chance he escaped them
and got away by himself to do something they
raised a scandal. However, on the return journey
to Archangel the monk lost one of them. When
they were some 250 miles out at sea one of the
bears broke her fastenings, jumped into the ocean
and swam away. And she swam all the way back to
the harbour and was recaptured by the Samoyedes
there. The other bear gave a lot of trouble at
32Archangel by absolutely refusing to be tended by
any one else but the monk who had brought him.
But at last the monk exchanged his cassock with
some one else, and it was found that the bear at
once transferred his obedience, and that he could be
managed by any one who wore the monk’s garments.
The monk therefore sold the cassock with the bear,
and both are now part of the stock-in-trade of a
circus. In this case the habit did make the monk.
The boat had an open hatchway, and the captain
was for ever crying out:—
“More careful, people! Don’t fall down the
hole. Once the Governor of Archangel fell down
there; he didn’t get hurt because he fell on a
chambermaid who was passing. Once an official
fell through and broke twelve bottles of various
drinks; he didn’t get hurt either, but was much
upset when we gave him the bill for the drinks.
Another official was reading a bit of paper and
stepped over and fell on some baskets—he also
didn’t get hurt; but be careful all the same. And
various ordinary passengers fell....”
But, as it happened, some tremendous weather
overtook the ship, and not many dare move from
their places in the cabins. So the hatchway
remained open without misadventure.
It was touching—Vassily Vassilitch’s account of
their coming into view of the shore, and the whole
population of the little colony standing staring at the
ship with greedy eyes, the first visitors to them from
33the great family of mankind on the rest of the world,
their Easter. Poor lonely ones! With what thirst
they exchanged the first greetings and questions!
“How have you got on?”
“Any sick?”
“Any dead?”
“Have you shot many bears?”
“How’s trade?”
The islanders had suffered very much from
scurvy during the year. The day before the vessel
arrived a man had died of it and Vassily Vassilitch
saw the funeral. It took place about midnight.
From one of the huts came the klak, klak, klak, of
the nailing up of the coffin. The coffin issued from
the little village borne on a dog-drawn hearse, then
followed the priest in his gilded raiment, the frantic
widow, the mourners. “Holy God,” they sang,
“Holy Strong One, Holy Immortal,” and the dogs
all whined and howled. In the bitter shadowy
night they bore the corpse away, over grey earth
and rags of snow, far away to the side of a black
tumbling river, and the midnight sunshine gleamed
on all the snowy mountain peaks, catching the light
from the horizon where the sun seemed poised.
Vassily Vassilitch showed me a copy he had
made of a diary kept by a Russian peasant who had
died of scurvy. Two Russian peasants settled on
a desolate part of the island to spend the winter
and hunt. It was somewhat pathetic that the man
doomed to die should have had the idea of keeping
34a log-book. The story tells much of Russian
patience, simplicity, tenderness, pluck. I only quote
a few entries from the diary:—
November 30.—Bear came to door of hut and began to
gnaw the carcase that was there. Snatched my gun, but
he saw me and was off and I dare not follow in the dark.
December 5.—Daylight was short. Hardly got a shot
before it was dark. Eve of the day of my angel. In
the evening drank tea. Washed my body at a basin for
want of a bath. Changed my linen. Lighted lamp
before the ikon.
February 1.—Cloudy and windy. Shot some seals.
Had great difficulty in bringing them home. We have
colds. Northern lights.
February 28.—Heavy weather. Both seriously ill.
Extraordinary pain. First the toes ache as if frozen,
then it goes into the legs, into the knees and muscles.
Man must lie down. Over his whole body and arms a
rash breaks out.
In March the scurvy was too much for him; the
diary is continued by the hand of his mate, who
writes on April 16:—
To-day Kulebakin (the former writer of the diary)
was in pain and delirium, but afterwards calmly and
peacefully gave back his soul to God. Weather cloudy
to clear. No water. Dug the grave. All by myself
now. No one to talk to now. It is sad.
April 21.—Lighted a candle and burnt incense over
Kulebakin, and then carried him to the grave. Bright
and sunny day. No water.
April 23.—The ice has cleared. Hung a torn shirt on
the mountain instead of a flag. I still wait on the chance
of some one coming from the settlement. It is very dreary.
Pain in the legs. Walk with difficulty. Need to gather
strength against illness. Nothing to eat but bread.
35At this point the diary comes entirely to an end,
and it might have seemed the writer was dead,
but a peasant came from the settlement, rescued
him, and carried him back, and he returned to
Russia and recovered. The astonishing thing is he
came back again to Nova Zemlia, and wintered and
hunted, repeating the experiment. A tough fellow!
One of the sights of Nova Zemlia is the cemetery,
with its tumbled and broken crosses. The dead
sleep there in the Russian faith even as they sleep
far away in tropical Turkestan and the pleasant
borders of Persia. Not only a nation stretching
from West to East, these Russians, but diving four
or five thousand miles from North to South. How
do they support life in the Far North? They have
to have their vodka there.[2] There is a big supply
of it on the ship for them. It will not, however, be
sold to them till all the business of fur-selling is
accomplished and the cargo brought on board, and
the ship is ready to steam away. The sale of vodka
begins only after the second blast of the hooter. The
day after the boat leaves the island there is an orgy
of drinking, and in a short while all the vodka disappears
and there ensue months of enforced sobriety.
The island has a loving and striving priest who
wrestles with the people for their souls.
Vassily Vassilitch came upon him sobbing.
There had been a case of cheating on the island.
36“I try to make them good men and women,”
said the priest; “I pray for them. I pray with
them, and yet see how they cheat and drink and
forget all that they learn!”
Vassily Vassilitch went right round the island
calling at the various points where there were inhabitants,
painting a little, talking to the people.
It is a wonderful island, a continuation of the Urals,
very rich in metals, very mountainous. There were
no trees, however, and though there were bright
and beautiful flowers and birds and butterflies it
was ever bleak and wind-swept. There was not a
mosquito or hornfly in the island even in July.
Coming home the ship passed through a field of
icebergs. Vassily Vassilitch for the first time in his
life saw a mirage. It gave him the idea that all
that he had seen on the island was really a mirage,
a dream, an insubstantial pageant; that life itself
was such.
When he heard the last of the growling and
snapping of the twelve or fifteen bears tied up on
deck and stepped off on to the pier and sat once
more in an Archangel droshky, clattering over the
cobbles of the muddy town, he felt indeed that all
that he had seen and heard was something folded
and hidden away in the everyday, a wonderful,
fantastic, even absurd and improbable dream.
“Some time, perhaps, after we die and awake
elsewhere, we shall look back on life and say the
same of it,” said he.
37
Moscow, March 1914.
At Moscow, at one of the meetings of the Religious
and Philosophical Society, I met Namirovitch
Danchenko, the manager of the Theatre of Art,
and he invited me to see five or six pieces of
the repertory. This gave me great pleasure and
interest.
An interesting figure in the stalls of the theatre
on the first night I was there was Maxim Gorky,
who had unexpectedly returned after eight years’ involuntary
exile, and now was looking at the theatrical
presentation of Dostoieffsky’s novel, The Possessed,
against which he had been writing from abroad in
such a way as to provoke all literate Russia to
discussion. His hair cut short, his black blouse
put aside for European jacket and waistcoat and
collar, the tramp-author looked somewhat shorn of
the mystery of his personality. As he tripped
quickly past me, in one of the entr’actes, in his light
evening boots it was easy to think he used to be a
38more real character in sapogi. For the rest, he did
not look in bad health, was even a little flushed with
colour. But his face was nervous, self-conscious.
I should say it is not by any means the old Gorky
that has returned.
There was considerable excitement in the theatre
amongst those who knew of the novelist’s presence,
Moscow being crazy to welcome Gorky with
banquets and speeches and newspaper headlines,
but being unable to do so, because Gorky’s health
will not stand excitement, and because he can
remain happily in Russia only on condition that
he keeps quiet.
I was sitting next to M. Lakiardopulo, the
secretary of the theatre. “You know how he has
been slating us,” whispered he to me. “There was
a time when on such an occasion Gorky would have
stood up in his seat and addressed the house, saying,
‘Why do you come to see such a thing? It is no
good; it is reactionary, and only helps to put back
the progress of Russia.’ But he is afraid to do it
now. He is not sure of the Russia to which he has
returned.”
Around Gorky and the spirit of Dostoieffsky
rage for the time being all the questions of the hour
in Russia—Apollo versus Dionysus, Progress and
Westernism versus Life understood as a religious
orgy; Materialism versus Mysticism. How weak
is the power of the West may be seen in the guise
of its champion—Gorky with his foot in his grave,
39Gorky, whose wonderful literary gift Italy and
Greece have withered.
But Gorky, frustrate as he seems, has effectually
raised the question and set Russia thinking and
differentiating.
I have a strange, strange feeling about Moscow
(says he), a mournful feeling.... Were the Moscow
streets and the Moscow people like this before, or do I
only remark it now because I have seen what it is like
in the West? There, in Italy, amidst the brilliance
and magnificence of Nature, in the magnificent chaos
of cities buzzing with automobiles, humming with
factories, you feel at least that Man is not losing
himself; you feel he is the master, the centre. His
voice is full-sounding, it is ever in one’s ears, the voice
of one who is master of earth and master of his life.
But in Moscow! On the streets I feel the people
are all voiceless. The pavements are populous, lively,
noisy; there are people of all kinds going to and fro,
but the actual human voice of mankind seems to be
utterly silent. The people are all gloomy, melancholy,
above all, angry. The women have widows’ faces....
Is it possible it was like this when I was here before?
Gorky, despite his experience in what may be
called the absolute West—America[3]—has come back
enchanted with the West. The idea accepted in
the revolutionary days that the West was good,
the West was Russia’s bright destiny providentially
lighted before her for her to follow, has died out
40almost unremarked. Gorky alone, all these eight
years, has nursed it, and he has been writing stories
and dramas which fall flatter and flatter on the ears
of Russia. The Theatre of Art alone has refused in
turn each of his last eight plays! No wonder the
faces seem to him preoccupied.
He cannot understand why the Theatre of Art,
in its working out of a new life for the theatre in
general, should take The Brothers Karamazof and
Besi (The Possessed). Were there not new writers
who would breathe the new ideals and new hopes of
Russia into the work of the stage? Dostoieffsky was
a genius, but in Gorky’s opinion an evil genius—the
evil genius—the evil genius of Russia which
Russia must overcome, an abscess on the Russian
body. Dostoieffsky was profoundly national, yes,
but he expressed the Asiatic side of the Russian.
“If Russians give themselves up to Dostoieffsky
they will become like China,” said he. “In each
of us sits a Dostoieffsky—we have to overcome
him.”
Well, the great fact of this month is that Gorky’s
protest has had the fullest publicity, and has been
discussed at many hundred public meetings and in
numberless newspaper articles, and yet the great
mass of the people have supported the Theatre of
Art and Dostoieffsky—even although the performance
of The Possessed is but a poor experiment.
The difference between Eastern and Western
literature may be aptly contrasted. I read last
41summer in the letter of an American to an English
publisher something of this kind:—
Mr. So-and-So’s novel may be a success with you,
but we shan’t be able to do much with it over here
as it ends on a note of failure; the reader must be
quite sure that the hero and heroine, whatever troubles
they may have at the beginning, are going to win
through in the end. Anything that ends on a curse
or a suicide or hysteria is almost sure to fall commercially
dead over here.
Now the Russian considers failure and despair and
cursing and suicide as a glory, and success to be
a reproach—the likely destiny of Jews or earth-swallowers.
America and the West prize the whole,
the sound, the substantial banking account, the ideal
marriage, domestic bliss, correct collars and ties,
creases where they should be on the right sort
of attire, that glamour of materialism which Mr.
Bennett so satisfactorily renders in his descriptions
of hotel apartments and the clothes of the soulless.
But Russia, even Gorky in his best days, prizes
the barefooted tramp, the consumptive and disease-stricken,
the imbecile, the improvident, the man
who has no sense of the value of money, the
poverty-stricken student of Chekhof’s Cherry
Garden who can refuse money, saying, “Offer
me two hundred thousand, I wouldn’t take it. I am
a free man. And none of all that you value so
highly is any use to me. I can do without it on
the way to higher truth.”
The grandeur of the West, Gorky’s “magnificent
42chaos of cities buzzing with automobiles and humming
with factories” only prevent, tolko meshait, as
Russians say so constantly. Man’s voice is loud
because he has to overcry noisy machines; it is
loud also because, like a child, he is wildly excited
over his toys. It is unjustifiably loud.
But Gorky, like a fond savage, would give up
broad lands and a fair birthright for coloured beads
and toys.
Round about Besi rages also the question of the
future of the theatre. Moscow is likely to become
the literary capital of Europe; it is already the
theatrical capital. Whatever it is working out is
likely in time to affect the whole stage of Europe.
Almost every one in Russian literature has
contributed something towards the question of the
new development of the theatre. Strange to say,
it is a question of the theatre and the producer, not
a question of the dramatist. That is a starting-point.
The two fundamental ideas which are in contrast
are again that of East versus West, Materialism
versus Mysticism. One party derives the theatre
from the puppet-show and the elaborated Punch
and Judy show, suggests a theatre of dolls or types,
and above all things heralds “the glorious cinema”
as the womb of the theatre-to-be—that is the
Western notion of the theatre, a show to arrest
passers-by, divert them and coax coppers from
them. The other party derives the theatre from
43the ancient mystery, and requires that in the theatre
of the future the audience shall collaborate with
those on the stage, the foot-lights shall be disenchanted,
there shall be mystical dancing and
singing and horror and exaltation—this is the
Eastern notion.
The latter seems at first glance far removed
from possible realisation in the present, a dream of
the impractical even romantic and absurd. But
when we remember that church and theatre were
once one and the same, all plays being holy, and
that our Mass or Communion Service was in a
sense a survival of the Holy Mystery wherein not
only the actors, i.e. the priests and those who serve
at the altar, took part but also the people themselves,
then it is seen to be not quite so remote.
The Shaw plays are remarkable examples of the
developed Punch and Judy show, where various
bizarre dolls with funny faces reel off amusing
speeches, all of which are just audibly prompted by
the man who holds the strings. He tries to create
the illusion that the dolls are flesh and blood—for
that reason he sometimes will have even a doll-representation
of himself on the stage, as in the case
of Mr. Tanner in Man and Superman. And if
we are deceived for a moment or an hour and the
illusion succeeds and we discuss the acts of Punch
and Judy, and Judy’s mother, and the Counsel for
the Prosecution, and Toby, and the Judge, as if
they were real people, yet when we get home we
44reflect after all it was all Shaw—“awfully clever,
very funny, but it was the man behind the red
curtain talking all the while; we must tell so-and-so
they ought to go.”
The Ibsen play is more or less a game of chess;
again observe the skilful moving of puppets on a
board. His drama is specialised intellectually. It
is interesting to keen minds, but not diverting, not
so elementary as Shaw. Peer Gynt, however, is a
mystery play, or could be taken as such; there are
parts in it not only for the prime actors but for
everybody in the theatre. The sad fact is that the
theatre audiences are heavy. They are not quite
so heavy in Russia as in England, for no one here
considers his dinner as of any importance beside
being at the theatre; and indeed if you are not
punctual at the Theatre of Art you find the doors
are closed and you cannot get in. But all the same
the people are heavy, clinging to their seats as if in
them they had found refuge. The moderns are
not the Greeks. The minds and souls of the
modern Russians are at the disposal of the Hierophant
of the Mystery, but the bodies are more
enslaved by gravity than lead. So, in the near
future at least, there can be no active collaboration
between audience and actors, no real disenchantment
of that line of lamps separating the stage from the
world. Perhaps in time choruses will be devised
for audiences—even now in English music-halls
where the people sing the choruses of the popular
45songs there is a witness of the possibility of the
realisation of such an idea. Perhaps in time a part
of the public may take part in dances or may march
with banners and emblems, or opportunity may be
given to public characters of the day to make their
exits and their entrances, and make speeches not
to be found in the books of words. But all this
belongs to the thrice-interesting future, not to the
tantalising present moment.
All that the theatre is doing now is to put the
dramatist in his place and give scope to the producer
and the Master of Ceremonies. The Theatre of
Art, the Moscow Free Theatre, and in London,
as a beginning, Granville Barker’s theatre, are all
working for a new, large, vital stage. In a sense
it is futuristic work, for it takes no inspiration from
the past, unless from ancient Greece. It regards
all the work of the last few thousand years as
makeshift. It will work out something worthy of
Man, something noble and enduring. Then again
Man will have a voice, and not that gay, confident,
business cry to which Gorky has fondly
given his ear. And that brings me back to
Besi (The Possessed), at which I was sitting with
Gorky in front of me and the genial secretary at
my side.
Besi, or, as it is entitled in the programme,
Nikolai Stavrogin, is an example of the present
work of the Theatre of Art. The theatre that will
produce Pickwick Papers as a play and can set
46one of its own staff to work out the libretto is not
in need of dramatists at present. Nikolai Stavrogin
was arranged by Namirovitch Danchenko, and it
is a presentment in some fifteen or twenty scenes
of the vital portions of Dostoieffsky’s novel. It
assumes that the public has read the book and
knows it well, and so, subtly, makes the person
sitting in his seat collaborate, by supplying in his
mind the missing links. The performance commences
at 8 P.M. and finishes about 12.30. All the
while you are considering failure—death to all
Americans.
In the first scene, a very beautiful one, with
little village church and worshippers and beggars
and lackeys, the bells are set a-ringing and you
open the doors of the temple of your soul and
admit the whole Russian world of the suffering.
The stage becomes the forecourt of your heart, and
the many people in the mystery commune with
your sympathies. It must be said that from an
English, even from a Celtic point of view, the
story is rather desperate, somewhat unredeemed;
the dream-picture that you see is rather the nightmare
of some one who is too conscious of being ill
himself—the epileptic Dostoieffsky. Dostoieffsky’s
physical ills and personal down-heartedness are
interesting in his biography, but blemishes in his
artistic work. All those long novels were written
as almost everlasting feuilletons, scribbled often
while the printer’s devil was waiting, or writhed
47into black and white in the still hours of lonely
poverty and feebleness, in dreary midnight hours
in Petrograd. In order to understand them truly
you need Dostoieffsky himself somewhere on the
stage, or in the heart.
48
Moscow, March 1914.
During the summer, in which I lived in a cottage
in the Urals, there passed my window an endless
procession of weary tramps, not in flocks or crowds,
in hundreds or in fifties, but in twos and threes
day by day. I saw them on the highway stamping
their weak boots and bruised feet in the deep
August dust, trudging forward patiently, patiently.
They would come to the door, untie the black
kettle that dangled from the pack on their shoulders,
beg water to make tea, sit down to munch our
peasant-wife’s pastry, resting their ragged elbows
on the unvarnished table, holding a saucerful of hot
tea in both hands, and sucking at it and breathing
over it in manifest appreciation and satisfaction.
I would ask one of them, “What are you,
brother, a pilgrim?”
“No, brother, we seek land,” he would answer.
“Where we live it is too close—we live too near
together; we are going to Siberia to get land.”
49“And where do you come from?”
“From Tambovsky Government, from Penzensky,
from Nizhegorodsky,” they would answer. From
all the more crowded parts of Central Russia. They
were perecelentsi, migratory Russians, children of
the womb of nations, the race ever pushing out
from the centre, extending Russia to the East and
the South and the North.
Wherever you go to-day you find on the confines
of the Empire, and indeed beyond the confines,
the wandering poverty-stricken emigrant-tramp;
in Siberia, in Russian Turkestan, in Mongolia,
Persia, Turkey. Anon he grows tired, or he finds
his happy valley and settles down, forming the
nucleus of a new Russian colony, or adding to the
strength of one already existent. After him comes
the Russian army, claiming interests, and the
Russian flag, claiming sovereignty or giving protection;
but it must always be remembered that
the movement is first of all natural, it is not merely
aggressively imperial. It is not even encouraged
by the Government; thousands of the tramps die
of privation every year; thousands get thrown into
prison for being, as is often the case, bez-passportny
(without passports); the people they meet on the
way call them fools going from bad conditions to
perhaps worse—but the tramps go on. They say
they seek a better land, but God alone knows what
they really seek, what they imagine they may see
at the next turning of the long long road.
50If you stay at Chelyabinsk, the eastern gate of
Russia, you may see thousands of these wanderers.
And it is interesting to compare their type with
those whom you see at Libava, the western gate
of Russia.
Through Libava pass the greater number of
those who are going to America. Every ten days
the Russo-Asiatsky Lloyd embarks a thousand or
two thousand emigrants, every week vessels sail
for London and Hull carrying Russians who have
booked by the Cunard and the White Star and
other lines. From Russia there pass over to
America more colonists than from any other
country in the world—upwards of 275,000 people
every year. A great number of these are Jews
and Poles and Lithuanians. For many years the
number of actual Russians had been few; but in
1913 there were of Russians alone more than of
any other nationality in the world. They are
richer Russians these. They have money to show
to the inspectors at Ellis Island; they have trunks
full of clothes. They could not carry their burdens
on their shoulders; they have come to the port in
trains. They are not melancholy and dusty and
bearded like the tramps, but bright-eyed, well
dressed, so as to pass muster at the inspection.
They are making a bold bid for new life; they
have had the courage to pay for the new life with
all the old; to take a jump in the dark, and trust
God. They do not belong eternally to the road;
51and they are not carrying the cross on their backs,
as are those melancholy tramps of Siberia.
The Siberian emigrants stop at many factories
and mines and do a few days’ work, and are perchance
shot down like dogs, at a place like the Lena
gold-washings, or they settle in a fever-stricken
swamp and are swept away by pestilence. But
for the most part they come to no harm, dying
eventually of old age, full of memories, poverty-stricken
all their lives, and yet in a spiritual sense
rich, confessing always that they were strangers,
seeking something better than that they were
leaving behind.
But they who go out at the western gate take
their chance of strange destiny. They are cast
off from Russia and from that understanding of life
that Russia breathes. They go to be the most
unfortunate class in America, the simplest and
therefore the most exploited; they go to do work
fitted better to black slaves; their young women,
though they do not know it, are often already sold
into infamy whilst they breathe the “air of freedom”
on the steamer; and often the men, contracted in
gangs to the Argentine and Brazil to work on railways
and plantations, are simply living merchandise
for which the labour agent who engages them receives
a substantial premium. They go to work as Russians
never worked before, and to receive double the
wages they would get in Russia, and then to realise
that money buys little or no extra happiness. Or
52they go to settle on the land and form a Russian
community, as the Dukhobors have done in Canada,
the Molokans in California, the Adventists in the
Dakotas and in the backwoods of America, to
forget that they are not in Russia, to be as much
in debt to the agricultural machine manufacturers
as they were in arrears in the payment of rent and
taxes in the old country, to perish of starvation in
lean years, to be persecuted by educational and
sanitary officials, and to be spurred on once more
to seek a happier country. Others are destined
to enter the choir-dance of the races with Jew
and German and English and Irish, marrying the
foreigner and merging the European in the new
type—the coming American.
At Odessa, the southern gate of Russia, the
pilgrims are embarking for Mount Athos and
Palestine a thousand at a time, an unexpected
delivery of bowed and aged men and women out
of the depths of Russia. There you may see another
of the continual movements of the people of Russia,
an astonishing procession this to those who are
absorbed in the commercial life of Russia, to those
Jews and exiled Russians who write to the English
papers that the outward signs of Russian religion
are “the mummery of the Holy Synod.” At
Odessa, and indeed on all the roads of Russia,
there are many thousands of pious Russians, pack
on back, staff in hand, on their way to the monasteries
and holy places, to the sepulchre, to Kief, to
53the Hermitage of Father Seraphim, to New Athos,
to many a little wayside shrine and monastery that
only has its ten pilgrims where the great ones have
their hundreds and their housefuls.
It has been said that with an Englishman the
conversation always, sooner or later, turns to sport,
with a Frenchman to woman, and with a Russian
to the subject of Russia.
This is true of the educated classes of society;
but the peasants do not talk of these things so much—the
peasants’ talk nearly always turns to God and
religion. The Russians are always en route for some
place where they may find out something about God,
and if there is a particularly animated conversation
in the hostelry of a monastery, a third-class carriage,
or a tea-shop or Russian public-house (traktir), it is
almost always sure to be about religion.
The modern evangelical movement may almost
be said to have had its birth in the famous but filthy
public house, “Yama,” where originally over vodka
and beer, and later more commonly over tea, the
question of salvation was continually mooted. In
the third-class carriage you will occasionally come
across an old man who reads an antique Bible
through iron-rimmed spectacles. He has heard
that a new sect has been formed by some peasants
in some remote village, and is off to discover
“whether they have found anything.”
Then what of those who march in chains from
prison to prison on the road? Often I have stopped
54my writing on a bright summer morning to listen to
an appalling sound—the clank, clank, clank of fifty
or sixty men in fetters—and I have looked out at a
procession of unfortunate Russians, dust from head
to foot, the sun flashing on the bright steel links on
their legs and their bodies. They also belonged to
the road. They move us to the depths of sorrow
or to hoarse anarchy; but they are of the road.
Their vague shuffled footmarks are the writing of
the finger in the dust. They are symbolical. We
also walk as they. Listen with “the third ear,”
and you will hear the clangour of our chains as we
tramp—
having unearthly souls,
Yet fettered and forged to the earth!
The world is like a theatre, is it not? The
theatre should reflect the world and touch man to a
remembrance of his mystery. He comes into it to
be stirred by pity and fear, not simply to be amused
between dinner and sleep. He comes into it as to
a Communion Service, not merely to receive, but to
partake. Such a theatre is the world, with its
marches and processions, its lively and its heavy
measures, its sacrifices, its words of ancient wisdom
from the lips of priests, words of prophecy from
oracles, the joyful choruses and jubilations, its
sympathies and choruses of sadness, its ramified
manifold movements and counter-movements. Most
moving of all is the procession to the altar and the
songs we sing carrying our emblems.
55“Having been at home in many realms of the
spirit,” it is good to realise this theatre in the heart.
Having a personal knowledge of the road to
Jerusalem and to America, and of the pilgrims and
tramps on the various roads of Russia, having even
been marched six days along the road under arrest
on one occasion, it is good to realise all that is
happening at one and the same time in Russia—the
flocking to Jerusalem and to America, the trickling
into Siberia and Mongolia and Turkestan and
Persia, the tramping to the monasteries to find
God, the tramping to cities and factories to get
work, the third-class carriages of the trains
crammed with people, the uproarious taverns
where is all manner of exchange of rude ideas,
the beautiful churches alight with candles and
paintings, the little theatres and cinema shows as
crammed as the churches, the bazaars and fairs, the
prisons, the poor prisoners on the road clanking
their chains.
Every common sight is charged with significance.
This is the source of the Russian spirit and the
genius of Russian literature and fine art. Thus, for
instance, when you mention “smoke” to a Westerner
he at once thinks of factory smoke and that which
pains the eyes or darkens heaven. But to the
Russian smoke is always
That which comes forth out of the censer,
the smoke of the sacrifice, the smoke of our lives—the
56sighs and regrets and fears and aspirations of
men and women, our crooked smokes, which, in
the language of Shakespeare, mount upwards to
the gods.
In such an atmosphere Russians can forget
personal anger when looking at the chains on their
convicts, and they can see in those chains emblems
of human destiny. There is in Russia a whole
beautiful sad literature about chains and fetters.
Hermits and holy men have even taken to wearing
chains voluntarily as one of their rites of world-negation.
Dostoieffsky could find Siberia, after
personal experience, to be the supreme place for
the understanding of the world.
We are encompassed about by mystery. Every
common sight is a rune, a letter of the Divine
alphabet written upon all earthly things. Man’s
heart is a temple with many altars, and it is dark to
start with, and strange. But it is possible with
every ordinary impression of life to light a candle in
that church till it is ablaze with lights like the sky.
That is the functions of ordinary sights—to be
candles.
So the night of ignorance is lit up with countless
stars. It is not less night but more, more
beautiful—
There’s not the smallest orb which thou behold’st
But in his motion like an angel sings.
At those places on the road where springs gush
from the rocks the peasants have chalked the face
57of Jesus, so that the water seems to pour from His
mouth. At these springs stop the pilgrims, the
emigrants, the wayfarers, even the poor prisoners
and their guards. That is one of the visions of
Holy Russia.
58
Moscow, March 1914.
In a sense the tavern is also a theatre or a church.
It is a place of life.
“I am glad you’ve come,” said a friend to me.
“Keep your ears open; this is the very bottom;
everything springs from here. This is the changing-house
of the ideas of the common people.”
There is no “bar,” in the English sense. On
the long wooden counter are bottles and glasses, and
plates of sausage and ham. But you do not lounge
there and gossip over your glass. The Russian
public-house is all tables and chairs, like the accommodation
for a smoking concert. But such dirty
chairs and tables!
You sit down; you are attended by a waiter.
There is an army of waiters serving for 30s. a
month and no tips. They are in white blouses,
white trousers, and white aprons, and they look as
if they had strayed into the filthy hall in their night
attire. On one wall is a square candle-lantern with
the word TRAKTIR printed on it in decayed brown;
59on another wall is an immense gilt ikon. The doors
creak heavily to and fro, admitting customers unreadily—how
unlike the little swing doors of the
American saloons, so easy to open that you may
slip in as it were by accident. At almost all the
tables are working-men and women drinking tea,
vodka, or beer, talking loudly.[4] There are many
cabmen in their round fur hats and voluminous blue
cloaks; many market-women in their cottons, with
soiled coloured kerchiefs on their heads. You see
twenty people drinking tea to one drinking vodka—they
pour the tea into the saucers, hold the saucers
to their hairy mouths, and guzzle at the gratifying
golden drink. But if you look about you will notice
vodka-drinkers, some asleep, with their unkempt
heads on the table (looking like tramps asleep in a
free library); you see also men with red cheeks and
fiery eyes not yet overcome by liquor, but ready to
bawl and make a scandal at the least provocation.
The atmosphere is heavy with the smoke of the
vilest tobacco in the world (makhorka). A blind
musician is playing the concertina, several people
are singing, hawkers with pies, with Bibles, with
shirts, with pencils, with old clothes, are going
from table to table offering their wares. There is
tremendous bargaining and long-drawn-out haggling
on the part of people who, it would seem, do not
really intend to buy, even at the last. There are
beggars, cripples, blind men, dwarfs, asking for alms
60in the name of Christ. There are drunken hooligans
trying to get drinks for nothing. There are antediluvian
pilgrims hundreds of miles from home, not
going to a shrine, but collecting coppers throughout
all Russia for the building of a new church in
their far-away native villages. You may even see
upon occasion a peasant carrying a great church
bell. You ask him why. He tells you the church
of his village was by the will of God destroyed by
a fire, and that only the bell remains, and he is
collecting alms to build a new church and hang up
the bell again.
Throughout the whole tavern all day and almost
all night is a clamour of talking and an animated
scene of gesticulating, unwashed, ragged men and
women. Almost all the small business of hawkers,
stall-keepers, and little traders is accomplished over
vodka or tea in the traktir, but indeed the successful,
even the millionaire, peasant merchant will step
without a ruffle of dignity into the most miserable
tavern of the city, and not be too proud to answer
the taunts or questions of ragamuffins. That is
part of Russia’s strength.
Then, the home is not all-absorbing in Russia,
and even the poorest people like to spend the whole
evening in the tavern drinking tea, talking, talking,
talking. No one would reproach a Russian for
lingering thus away from his wife and little ones.
Not much money is spent, man for man. In three
or four hours it often happens that a man spends no
61more than five copecks (a penny farthing), and has
only purchased a little teapot of tea and a big teapot
of hot water, the tavern’s substitute for the
samovar.
Kuprin tells the tale of a tavern in Odessa famous
for one of its ragged musicians, Sasha. He filled the
public-house with the strains of the violin, and every
night the place was packed with men and women.
Every table was occupied, there was tea or beer or
vodka everywhere, all the men were smoking makhorka,
the windows were all shut, and the air was
of that warm, dense, suffocating character that the
Russian people like. A din as of Babel pervaded
the hall, and no one except those near the music
could hear Sasha’s tunes, yet every one felt that
they were hearing.
Sasha would come in in the early hours of the
evening, when people were few, would take his first
mug of beer and then begin to play, mournfully,
melancholily. His were sad, heart-aching tunes,
full, as it were, of a world’s sorrow. He sat in
his accustomed place and brooded over his violin,
seemingly uninterested in everything but the soul
of music.
The windows of the tavern were crusted with ice
or clouded with steam, and the shadows of men and
62women passed incessantly, some lingering, some
hurrying. But Sasha did not heed them, nor
notice how many came in at the dark and dirty
doorway from the street. Only when there got
to be a crowd he began to put aside his own
repertory of songs, and take up those that were
suggested by the customers, that were shouted in
his ear—
“Sasha, play Maroosia.”
“Sasha, play The Nightingale, play Spring has
passed by.”
Then, till the small hours of the morning, he
would play what people wanted him to—sad songs,
gay songs, marches, dances, country measures—dances,
dances, dances, every dance in Russia he
played, and the tables were crushed back and a
space made and the people danced.
Every night, every week, every month Sasha
was there, and the crowd and the music and the air
thick with makhorka smoke. Not that the nights
were always the same. Events in the town, in
Russia, had their echoes there. In the time of the
South African War Sasha played twenty times
a night the March of the Boers. During the
festivities of the Franco-Russian Alliance he played
the Marseillaise, which was fearfully popular with
the dock-labourers. When the Japanese War
broke out he played all those sad tunes about far
Manchuria and fighting in a strange land.
Alas, the Japanese War made a great change
63in the tavern. Sasha was taken for a soldier and
disappeared from ken. For a year and a half no
word was heard from him or of him. He was
given up for dead, and the tavern lost its old
attraction. At last, however, one night in came
Sasha, the same as ever, unhurt, untouched. He
had been captured by the Japanese and held a
year as a prisoner at Nagasaki. He had learned
Japanese music. Not that anybody wanted it.
“Play us the old tunes, Sasha; play Maroosia,
play To Odessa we sailed on the sea.” Sasha played
that night all the old tunes.
The tavern became as of old.
But there was storm in the air. Every one was
talking of revolution. Sasha began to play the
Marseillaise again, and now with a different note
from that in which he had played when friendship
with France was being honoured. In came the
police and stopped him. They forbade the playing
of any Anthems whatsoever.
There was a pogrom in the town; hired ruffians
appeared in the streets inciting the population to
the murder of the Jews. Not once or twice Sasha
himself was taken for a Jew and attacked.
Into the tavern came the same ruffians, and tried
to stir up the drunkards to pillage and violence.
Sasha was playing a tune of his own fancy when
suddenly one of them, a converted Jew, jumped
up and cried:
“The National Anthem! Brothers, the National
64Anthem in honour of our adored monarch. The
National Anthem!”
“Anthem, Anthem,” cried his mates.
“No Anthems whatsoever,” said Sasha, repeating
the words of the police-officer.
“What do you mean, you don’t obey, you filthy
Jew?” answered the man.
“And you?” said Sasha.
“I? What do you mean?”
“I’m a filthy Jew. All right, what are you?”
“I’m Orthodox.”
“Orthodox! And for how much?”
The whole tavern laughed.
“Brothers,” said the ruffian, “shall we stand the
blasphemy of this Jew against Throne and Church
any longer?...”
There was a rush at Sasha. But he jumped
up, and lifting his fiddle in a rage, smashed it on
the head of the first who came up to him.
So Sasha was arrested as a revolutionary, and
once more he disappeared. This time every one
thought he had gone for ever. It would have
seemed proper to wear mourning for him. The
tavern changed in atmosphere. In Sasha’s place
came another musician, one of those who had sat
and listened to him in the old days and learned of
him. One night, however, when they were playing
the old tunes and the violin was gently crooning
the song Expectancy, a voice from somewhere cried
out nervously:
65“Brothers, Sasha!”
All turned, and there stood the twice-raised
Sasha, bearded, gaunt, and pallid. The people
flocked around him and cried to him and called on
him to play. But the same nervous, frightened
voice cried out again:—
“His arm!”
All grew silent. Sasha’s left arm hung broken
and twisted and nerveless from his shoulder.
“What is it, brother?” asked one.
“Muscle dried up, that’s all,” he answered.
“So—o.”
“Then that’s an end to Chaban,” said one of the
crowd, referring to one of the most popular dances
that Sasha played.
But Sasha took out of his pocket with his right
hand a queer black wooden instrument which he
had either made in prison or had had given to him,
and he put it to his lips and began to play.
Then every one began to dance, and Sasha sat
in his place, and all was as before. As Kuprin
says at the conclusion of his tale, “Man is for Life,
but Art is For Ever.”[5]
Such is the orgy unrehearsed. So a tavern can
be a popular theatre. It can also be a church, a
place of searching after God. In England you sit
66down in church but stand in the public-house; in
Russia you stand in the church but sit in the
tavern; it humanises it, makes it more like a home,
makes it possible for the tavern to be upon occasion
a kind of church.
It is a great national assembly-place.
In Russia you are not allowed to hold a public
meeting without the special authorisation of the
police and the presence of a police-officer. But in
the tavern is a great informal accidental meeting;
and a great deal is enacted there that the police
have no power to stop. Thus, for instance, in
recent years several sects have used the tavern
as the place for their prayer meetings, and have
had something equivalent to a Salvation Army
gathering, not “round the corner,” but actually
inside the public-house itself. The religious conspirators
have come as it were accidentally, one
by one, have ordered their tea, and have started
an animated conversation into which, sooner or
later, the whole houseful was drawn.
The most famous public-house in Moscow is the
“Yama” (The Pit), in the street called Rozhdestvensky,
a public-house which Tolstoy much wanted to
visit, a tavern frequented not only by the common
people but by scholars and seekers, especially by
those who style themselves Bogoiskateli, seekers
after God. Here appeared at times such well-known
Russians as Solovyov, Bulgakof, Chertkof, Velikanof—it
was the last who asked me to the “Yama,” and
67through whom I was able to hear a multifarious
collection of the common people discuss religion
and Russia and ghosts and the eternal questions.
From the “Yama” have sprung several interesting
sects, for example, the Bezsmertniki, or deathless
ones. Their doctrines, promulgated by a wretched
consumptive who had both feet in the grave, was
that it was possible to escape death. He held that
health was faith in life, and that disease was faith
in death. Death came simply from lack of faith.
There were people living eternally but we did not
know where to find them. The Bezsmertniki make
pilgrimages to the East to seek those who have
been living for ages. Alas! the founder died before
the eyes of his followers. “He lacked faith,” said
they, and the new religion continued. One of the
most ardent of them is a frequent visitor of the
“Yama,” Alexey Yegorovitch, a stocking-hawker.
So much trouble came from the discussions in
the “Yama” that the public-house was closed by the
Government. But as in the case of Sasha, so in
the case of the “Yama” and the God-seekers.
You can kill or mutilate the body, but you cannot
kill the soul, the thing in itself. The “Yama,”
crushed in one tavern, broke out in another.
I visited the “Yama” one Sunday. It was
resuscitated in the “Bay” public-house in Malo-Golovinskaya
by the Candlemas Gate. We sat
down in the tavern at 12 o’clock, and over two
glasses of tea talked for six hours and a half—our
68only other sustenance being occasional hot
cabbage pies brought to us in trayfuls by a little
serving-boy from the kitchen. The tavern swarmed
with religious characters, home missionaries, propagandists,
Bible-hawkers. There was a strong
detachment of Old Believers; an old Baptist
hawker of women’s hose; many stall-keepers from
Sukareva Market; Velikanof, a friend of Pereplotchikof;
Victor Karlovitch, greasy and fat, who
believes in evil spirits and feels attracted to
Theosophy.
The talk went on evil spirits and was enlivened
by many stories. A mad woman had been taken
to the New Jerusalem monastery near Moscow, and
had had a fit in church. After the fit she was found
to be in her right mind, and it was said that the
unclean spirit had been caught as it came out of
her, and was now preserved in a jar of spirit and
exhibited to pilgrims as one of the sights of the
monastery. Were there evil spirits or were there
not? Was it not said that they passed out of
Legion into the swine? Did not the devils cry
from the bodies of the insane, giving witness to
Christ as He passed them by?
Velikanof told an amusing story of two peasants
and a steam-engine. One of them held that it was
an unclean spirit that made the engine go foward;
the other said it was just steam, no more, he knew.
“It is an unclean spirit,” the former repeated;
“I’ll bet it is an unclean spirit.”
69“How will you prove that it is?”
“I’ll bet you a quarter the engine won’t be able
to pass the ikon of Mikhail the Ugodnik.”
“Very well; done!”
The ikon was brought to the railway lines.
Presently thrum, thrum, thrum, the post-train left
the village railway station. The first peasant stood
himself on the lines and held the ikon in front of
him with both hands. The other stood by and
watched. The train came on, but when the engine-driver
saw the peasant barring the way and
apparently flagging the train, he brought his
machine to a standstill and cried out to know what
was the matter.
“You see,” said the peasant, “the engine dare
not pass the ikon. The quarter is mine; let’s go
and have a drink.”
Another visitor to the tavern told a sort of
Ingoldsby legend of a ten-pound black cat whose
favourite way of entering a house was by coming
down the chimney. Another, a peasant workman,
made the astonishing statement that if you make
a candle from human fat and light it you can
see all.
A long discussion was started on the difference
between a man and an animal. The sole criterion
set by Christ was, “By your fruits are ye known.”
A man is he who can sacrifice his life to an ideal.
An animal hungers and at once looks about to
satisfy his hunger. But upon occasion a man says
70to his hunger, “No, I shall fast.” A man feels
blessed when he suffers for conscience sake, but no
animal feels blessed through suffering.
A contrast was drawn between Napoleon and
Christ. Christ was offered the empire and crown of
the world and knew that in Himself He had the
power to take it, but He preferred to deny the
world. In that He showed Himself the highest type
of man. They of the world nailed Him upon the
Cross and cried up to Him, “Save yourself.” He
could have saved Himself, but He did not. He
preferred to deny life. But Napoleon on the
mountain fell down and worshipped Satan, and
took for his portion the empire of the world.
Napoleon was an animal taking what his stomach
whispered to him.
The conversation went on—Russia’s great destiny
was to carry the banner of the ideal, to sacrifice the
material ends of life for the mystical. “Directly
you make a step nearer to God you become aware
of contradictions in terms in the life you see
about you; when you get really near to God you
enter into such a maze of contradictions and paradoxes
that it is almost too much for the human
brain,” said Velikanof, quoting from a book that
was being widely discussed in Russia, The Pillar
and the Foundation of Truth, by the priest Florensky.
“It is for Russia to explore these contradictions
and paradoxes.”
“Russia has long dwelt in these paradoxes,” said
71another. Russia offers to the world glorious
paradoxes:—
“As a substitute for success it offers failure.
“As a substitute for fine clothes it offers rags;
and for fine mansions it offers taverns and log-cabins.
“As a substitute for rich men it offers beggars.
“Instead of the march music of Progress it offers
the choir dance of the Mystery.
“Instead of Progress itself it offers Communion.”
I told them my belief that Russia is the hope of
Europe, that we are all looking to her, that she is
the living East, the pole of mysticism, in opposition
to America, the living West, the pole of materialism.
This pleased the Bogoiskateli very much. They
made quite sure it was not simply a compliment,
and then one of them added:—
“Yes, Russia is the hope of Europe, and Moscow
is the hope of Russia.” And another, an Old
Believer, added to that:—
“And beyond the Preobrazhenskaya Zastava is
the hope of Moscow”—it is there that the Old
Believers have a vast and important settlement.
At half-past six the discussion broke up in the
central part of the tavern and was left to be prolonged
in separate groups. Perhaps later it again
became general. I went out, and eight who accompanied
me suggested that we go to another tavern
two streets off and drink another glass of tea. This
we did, and the talk went on and on as it goes on
72every day and hour in Russia, in every town or
village—talk about God and the idea of Christ and
suffering, of what is necessary and what not.
Russia is considered a country where speech is
not free, and, indeed, listening to such meetings as
ours there are often plain-clothes detectives. But
the police could no more stop the mouths of the
Russian people or the current of popular opinion
than they could drain or hide the water of the
ocean. In the monastery hostelry, in the third-class
waiting-rooms, in third-class carriages, in the
muddy and crowded market-square, in the tavern,
the Russian is always to be found eagerly asking,
seeking, informing, emphasising, making points of
exclamation. All priests, policemen, post office
officials, schoolmasters, squires, commercial travellers,
and Russian-speaking foreigners will bear
witness to how they have been pestered with simple
Russians asking for an explanation of passages in
the Bible, or asking questions about God. So
Russia shows herself alive. Even the taverns, in
which there is so much drunkenness and debauch,
the Russians have made into something like free
churches or open debating societies.
73
I have been much struck with the many ruins of
abbeys in England. There are many ruined abbeys
that seem to need comparatively little restoration
to make them great places of worship. Kirkstall
Abbey outside Leeds, for instance, is a grand pile
of stone, and has room for 1200 worshippers—but it
remains little more than a curiosity and a questionable
adornment of industrial Leeds. In Russia
there are no such ruins. Throughout the wide
stretch of Russia there is not a single Christian
ruin. Christianity does not tolerate ruins. Kirkstall
would never have been allowed to fall out of
Christian service unless a heathen power like
Turkey had gained possession of it. Russia, for
instance, in 1875, coming into possession of the
ruins of early Christian churches on the newly-acquired
Caucasian shore of the Black Sea, at once
set to work to restore them and to build new
churches on the old holy sites. Kirkstall was built
in 1152; it struck me, looking at it, that at their
best the Russians of to-day are not unlike the
74English Christians of that date. They have the
characteristics of early Christian fervour.
The most representative cathedral of Russia is
quite a modern one—that of St. Vladimir at Kief.
It is much worth entering. A wonderful interior
painted by the marvellous Russian painters, Vasnetsof
and Nesterof—mediæval artists alive in the present,
the eyes of the dead Middle Ages opening again
after a thousand years’ sleep. All the walls
and the pillars of St. Vladimir are painted by
these wonderful artists. At the north by the font
is a vast representation of the birth of Russian
Christianity, the stepping of the army of King
Vladimir down into the waters of the Dnieper to
their first baptism. And away high over the altar
in a background of dark blue is painted Vasnetsof’s
majestical Mother and Child, whence naturally the
congregation raises its eyes in adoration and aspiration.
In the choir at the west is painted the story of
Adam and Eve and their sin, and at the east is the
wonderful Crucifixion and Resurrection, human
birth balanced by spiritual birth, Paradise lost by
Paradise regained. On the columns of the church
are immense figures of the warrior-saints of Russia,
the champions of Russian Christendom. When on
Easter Eve this wonderful modern cathedral is full
of all manner of Russians, you have a complete and
national picture—another vision of Holy Russia.
It is not necessary to pray or to fall upon one’s
knees. It is only necessary to exist in the great
75choric throng and to look over a thousand heads to
the awful and yet altogether lovely vision of the
Virgin to feel one’s heart almost stand still and one’s
soul become rapt in wonder, awestruck, thrilled.
You wish to stretch arms above the head and give
yourself completely to the spirit of beauty, the
Godhead. You lose the sense of the Ego, the
separated individual, you are aware of being part of
a great unity praising God. You cease to be man
and become the church, the bride of Christ.
The walls of all churches in Russia are painted
all over with immense pictures. This is dimly
thought by Western people to be in bad taste.
But that is because the distance between the
Western and Eastern churches of Christ is as yet
unbridged. The Russian has the child-soul, the
peasants get to heaven where we fail, because they
are “as little children.” And the children like the
pictures. Older and more staid folk would not
perhaps have thought of them. But they only
need to go through the spiritual experience of
praying in a Russian church surrounded by the
painted cloud of witnesses to wish to be such
children, and to feel that the child-idea of painting
the walls with the pictures of the heavenly host is
a perfect felicity.
The Eastern Church abhors dumb walls and the
restriction of movement and attitude implied by
pews. Every wall and every pillar is painted with
pictures of the saints, and of incidents recorded in
76Holy Writ. Walls, blank walls, are always in the
nature of prison walls. They separate us from
other people. But the Russian, by painting the
walls blue and crowding them with the saints,
imparts to them a character of infinity. He gives
to the worship a background of eternity. He
paints in the spiritual landscape of the church.
A great interpretive Russian writer[6] thus writes
of the fresco and wall-painting:—
In the West, where the Gothic arose, wall-painting
naturally disappeared. There was no place for it on
the arrowy columns and in the spaces between the
windows. But in orthodoxy a continuous blank wall
begged to be covered with painting. An ikon, a little
picture in a square frame, was hung here and there,
but still did not cover or give voice to the senseless
walls at which the eyes of the worshippers gazed. In
orthodoxy the wall must not be dumb, it must speak.
But the wall cannot speak by texts—for which there
are books. The people in the church ought to see
themselves surrounded by holy scenes, pictures—of
immense content and of immense dimensions. Such
are frescoes. Only in orthodoxy are they possible,
and indeed without them orthodoxy is dumb, powerless,
not expressed. Thirst for such pictures among
the Russian orthodox is great.
Frescoes make the walls live. The soul poured
forth on the walls calls to prayer, and says as much
to the worshippers as does the reading and the singing
in church, not less.... The worshippers feel around
them the great background of historical Christianity.
They not only hear but see—Christian history, they
not only hear but see—the story of salvation, they not
77only hear but see—the exploits of the martyrs, the
suffering.... They see the pageant of orthodoxy,
its splendid victories.
The great difference between our immense wall-paintings
and mere painting on canvas, the things that
are exhibited in galleries and academies, is that the
one is national whereas the other is only personal.
Instead of nervous shrieking pictures, these minute
creations which hang on academy walls, we have something
eternal, everlasting, to which may bow their heads
generation after generation, to which will pray one
human family, another human family, another....
This is an orthodox Russian’s view of one of
the characteristic features of his own church. To
the Russian it means so much. But to one who
has worshipped in both churches, and is speaking
for those who for the most part pray in churches
that have dumb walls, there is a great deal more
to note and to follow up in the consideration of
this most interesting new emblem in religion.
Rozanof sets us on the highroad for a fundamental
understanding of Russian orthodoxy, and what I
call the Eastern point of view in Christianity.
This praying in a church whose walls are “the
great cloud of witnesses” is a portentous matter.
First of all, a word as to the service in a Russian
church—the holy scene that shows itself if you go
into vespers or matins, to a funeral or a wedding
or a baptism, or a service for the remembrance of
the dead, or any of the numerous occasions of
religious gathering. There are no pews, no chairs.
There is always a crowd, a promiscuity of rich and
78poor, of well-dressed and tattered, a kaleidoscopic
mingling of people and colours, people standing
and praying, people kneeling, people prostrated,
people pushing their way to the altar, people handing
candles over one another’s heads, people pushing
their way out, churchwardens wandering about
collecting alms, no irritation at the pushing, no
anger through discomfort. The lights are dim,
being mostly those of the worshippers themselves,
of the candles they have lit before votive shrines.
There is no organ music, but an unearthly and
spontaneous outburst of praise from the souls of
the choir and the clergy and the laity worshipping
together. It is a strange and wonderful crowd
where noble human faces, broad shoulders, and
beautiful forms predominate rather than clothes or
uniforms. No ranks of pews and people, no
“man’s order,” only God’s order, the varying and
wonderful multitude. And from the back and the
sides, and from the pillars and columns look the
pale faces of antiquity, the faces of the dead who
are alive looking over the shoulders of the alive
who have not yet died, all praising God, enfolding
in a vast choric communion the few who in the
church have met on the common impulse to acknowledge
the wonder and splendour of the mystery
of God.
All the walls and the people and the priests are
praising God. Whom do they praise?
Whom are we all praising? It is Some One or
79Something that has been praised for all time, and
that will be praised for ever. Any narrow conception
is necessarily wrong. It does not matter
that many a worshipper has a low or superstitious
idea of the God he worships. We are all comparatively
narrow—even the widest-eyed of us.
It does not matter that many deny intellectually
that they are praising at all. We at least know
by what we have heard, by bursts of universal
praising borne in upon our ears, that all there is, is
praising. That is one of the reasons why frescoes
touch the soul, they remind us of a truth we know
in ourselves that the face of every human being,
good or evil, is turned towards God, as the flowers
turn their blossoms to the sun.
Russia has her modern frescoes, for she has
rediscovered the art of painting on wet plaster.
She has also her ancient Byzantine frescoes—the
expression of the early Church. There is something
in them all that expresses the idea of choric praise,
“the same yesterday, to-day and for ever.”
Rozanof very suggestively remarks that archaeologists
are poets, in that they turn their backs on
present-day reality and go to live with a time a
thousand or two thousand years ago, holding that
time to be as great a reality as the present day.
They realise that the Past lives. We make a
mistake when we talk of the dead past. It is a
great religious truth that all that has ever lived
lives for ever.
80We are provincial dwellers in Time; we are,
few of us, explorers, and many who do explore
Time, explore it as moles do a field. We do not
scan the vast stretch of Time from aloft. We are
patient plodders, crawling on hands and knees and
peering and poring over little plots of eternity.
Few, very few of us, have the poet’s eye in a fine
frenzy rolling. But if we had the poet’s eye and
the poet’s point of view we could see the time-that-was
existent now, we could see it glowing and
breathing and singing. We could see every event
and circumstance in history—in living action, discharging
itself and yet not getting discharged,
rampant.
Keats, looking at the bas-relief on a Grecian urn,
had the true poetic vision. He realised the ever-living
quality of a moment of life poised in a picture.
So he looked at the living groups on the ancient
urn and sang:—
What men or gods are these? What maidens loth?
What mad pursuit? What struggle to escape?
What pipes and timbrels? What wild ecstasy?
He looked at the Greek shepherds with their pipes and
heard the liquid melody float away, and he cried:—
Heard melodies are sweet, but those unheard
Are sweeter; therefore, ye soft pipes, play on.
What enchanted the poet was that though the
sculpture was all action, it was only a single moment.
He felt that all was living, all moving, all processional;
81but that all was fixed. He saw the
eternity in the moment.
Bold Lover, never, never canst thou kiss
... yet do not grieve;
She cannot fade ...
For ever wilt thou love and she be fair!
He sees the trees whose leaves will never fall, and
the spring which is an eternal spring.
A joy of art and of the eyes is the poising of a
moment thus, and the showing in a sculptured relief
or a picture or a poem all that was happening
in the moment—the eternal life that the moment
holds, the moment which we think passes, but which
in truth never passes but ever is. We move past
the landscape of Time and deceive ourselves that
it is Time which passes us. It is we who pass by
Time. The Time we have passed through remains.
We can keep it in our view. We must go high
into the heaven to see All-Time—nearer to God,
nearer to the central sun of glory.
It is to take cognisance of the infinite breadth of
Time, a richer knowledge than that on which we
pride ourselves, knowledge of the length of Time.
There is nothing more touching that one man can
say to another than the recounting of all that is
happening at one and the same time in the Universe.
But speech and writing have one great lack. It is
that we must spend time to write and we must
spend time to read. We must write one word after
another, must read one word after another. But,
82joy of the artist! in a picture he can give an
immediate impression of many things happening at
the same time. The gazer at beauty has not to
follow laboriously word by word and line by line
and page by page to find out what all was happening
at one and the same time; he sees it at once and
takes it to himself at once in the painting. Especially
in the fresco. He sees the breadth of Time
shown in the breadth of the picture, and the multiplicity
and variety in it.
So the sculptures and frescoes of the church
touch the human soul. They are fragments of the
breadth of Time, fragments of the pictures which
Man writes on the breadth and surface of Time,
fragments of the mystical “Garment” of which
Goethe speaks. They are fragments of universal
pictures, fragments of the picture of the Universe
grouped about the feet of God. They have a
choric and processional aspect. No matter what
the figures in the fresco seem to be doing, they
have the aspect of praising God, of being part of a
choric universe.
Have we not noticed this in Nature, of which
Art is the mirror? A dead man lying in an open
coffin is like a piece of a fresco framed. The face
of a dead man is a picture of a man going through
a great gate. It has a grand processional look.
The roll of history itself is a long strip of fresco.
It is only too narrow a strip. It is in the breadth
of history that the beauty lies. If we could only
83see in poised moments all people and all nature
praising God in all their various ways at one and
the same time! That is the full roll of history—to
see the broad eternity in each moment. To see
that is to see the great phantasmagoria, the infinite
blending of all shapes and colours, of all the runic
and mystic manifestations which, seen in small,
thrill us and puzzle us and perplex us in our mortal
lives. It is also a vision of the Last Judgment.
I often think in these days of accusing God and
quarrelling with Providence it will not be God that
judges us, but we who give our judgment about
Him. When the true and full vision bursts upon
us, we shall all cry Hosanna unto the Highest.
The whole universe, seeing itself and understanding
itself, will burst into one great cry of glory.
How that could come about, or what such a cry
would mean, is beyond thoughts and words. We
cannot be literal about it, and yet we have sense of
it, and are able to strike chords of the great harmony
or catch glimpses of the symphonies of colour and
form. The strange picture is miraged for us
backward through Eternity and we catch glimpses
of it. So it is in the Orthodox Church, in a crowd
of pilgrims in a dim temple lit by the lights which
the pilgrims themselves have lighted at the altars,
enfolded in the great cloud of witnesses we sing
praises to the One, the Central One, the God
of All.
There is nothing more wonderful than a real
84crowd, a crowd attracted by a personality or an
idea. At interludes throughout history we catch
glimpses of gazing crowds, the
Armies of angels that soar, legions of demons that lurk,
Man, brute, reptile, fly—alien of end and of aim—
that rush into sight at once as you name the
ineffable Name.
The New Testament pictures of Jesus standing
in the midst of the crowd is the symbol for all time
of the Church, “Jesus teaching among the people,
living in His heart the life of every one He saw,
living from His heart in living veins over the
whole earth, the thousand people about Him listening,
calling, reviling, praying, the angelic spirits
gazing at Him rapt, even the devils acknowledging
Him from the bodies of the possessed, the disciples
bringing sick people to and fro at the Master’s feet.”[7]
This is just the same picture as the Russian Church
presents to-day. It is the idea of that wonderful
modern Russian painting, “Holy Russia,” where
Jesus walks out of the ikon frame and stands
enhaloed above the crowd of all sorts and conditions
of Russian men and women. It is the picture
presented in the work of the great novelist Dostoieffsky.
Dostoieffsky’s novels are pictures of great
crowds of Russian men and women in the presence
of the mystery of Love. Dostoieffsky’s novel is a
church, and in the church there is room for Raskolnikof,
85the murderer, and the little white-slave
Sonia, room for the sick and the suffering and the
lustful and the pure. And even the devils cry out
from the bodies of The Possessed acknowledging
the Christ. Jerusalem of to-day, with its thousands
of poor Russian pilgrims and its crowds, is such a
church. Thither come not only the good and the
respectable, but the outcast, the criminal, and the
drunkard; there is room for them in the presence
of the Sacred Face.
The little village church of any forest-side of
Russia is also such a church. All Russia is such a
church, and the world itself also, for every face is
turned to one idea of God as the flowers are turned
to the sun. Hence we sing most felicitously the
Hymn of the Three Children, so popular in the
early church, the Benedicite Omnia Opera:
O all ye Works of the Lord ...
O ye Angels, O ye Heavens, ye Waters ...
O all ye Powers of the Lord ...
O ye winter and summer ...
O ye mountains and little hills ...
O ye children of men ... ye priests of the Lord, ye servants
of the Lord, ye spirits and souls of the righteous, ye holy
and humble men of heart, bless ye the Lord, praise Him and
magnify Him for ever.
86
Moscow, March 1914.
What a divine disorder! The peasants seem to
have an instinctive sense for grouping. No matter
how much the crowd moves or how many changes
are evolved in it, it is always a beautiful whole, a
fair scene, with balance of colour and form and
sound. You see not a crowd but a nation. No
wonder the Russian produces a ballet which is
bewilderingly beautiful when the peasants in their
gait are true to themselves and to their nation.
What troubles the eye in a Western crowd is the
fact that every one is afraid to be himself, to be true
to personal impulses, and to walk and dress and act
as he likes. Stupid censure and the criterion of
convention robs our crowds of life, of diversity of
colour and form. We in the West abhor a crowd as
something disorderly in itself; we prize the drilled
squad, where each and every soldier looks as if
turned out from one and the same factory.
One of the most wonderful pieces of stage production
87in Moscow this year was Gogol’s Fair
of Sorotchinsky, presented at the New Dramatic
Theatre, a picture of a Russian crowd and a market
on a hill. The first scene shows a highway and an
ox-cart laden with village girls and young peasants
coming laboriously along it. They are on the way
to the fair. The second scene, the fair itself, takes
one’s breath away. The sun is blazing with a ten
o’clock in the morning full-armed effulgence, so
that the bright cottons of the peasant women, the
chestnut-coloured sheepskins of the men, the
ribbons hanging from the stalls, the black tangles
of astrakhan hats, the trodden mud and puddles of
the track, all glitter like bunting on a May morning;
and the tilts of the shop-tents and stalls ascend the
hill one beyond another to the sky-horizon, so that
behind the foreground, where the action takes place,
there rises a mountain of irregularly ribbed canvas.
All manner of people float in and out of the colour
design: flirting village girls wearing bright beads;
stalwart yokels standing about in the mud with hay-rakes
in their hands; antediluvian monks with greasy,
tangled hair, with wrinkled and wise countenances,
black and dirt-stained cloaks; tired pilgrims with
huge bundles on their backs, wiping their sunburned
brows with the backs of their grimy hands; beggars,
drunkards. All the talking and bargaining and
singing is allowed to mingle, and the customers
stump about amongst the stalls and the piles of
golden melons and brown pottery, and ask prices
88and haggle. And the little story of the play shows
itself when the ox-cart of the first scene comes
in with its burden of laughing girls and swains.
Mardzhanof, the producer, does not allow the life of
the fair in the background to slacken for a moment
in order to emphasise the main story. He lets the
fair be the world, which always goes on no matter
what story is enacted upon it. Morning wears to
noon, noon to afternoon and evening, and the ox-cart
sets out again home.
Necessarily there is design in the kaleidoscope
of the market as shown on the stage; but then the
design is to show what a Russian fair is like, and
this of Sorotchinsky is a wonderful representation
of the Russian crowd. Every one who went to the
performance was struck with the crowd, the way
each small part was played by the actor and actress
who had it. There was not one of the great troupe
who simply walked on and filled a space; every one
was realising a separate part. Such individual work
was necessary if the psychology of the Russian
crowd was in any way to be represented.
The market-place is more secular than the theatre,
the church, or the tavern, and yet in it you see the
same wonderful national idea (as Chesterton wrote
of a similar idea, “It is as if we gazed long at a
design full of disconnected objects, and suddenly
they came together in a huge and staring face”)—divine
disorder, the disorder of the starry sky,
instead of man’s order, instinctive mingling instead
89of ranks and pews, the live crowd instead of the
dead crowd; or to translate the idea into political
phraseology, true democracy instead of collectivism,
the ballet of imagination rather than the regimental
march of progress, human destiny as a mystery play
rather than a problem play, enacted in a mysterious
labyrinth rather than in a corridor of time or up and
down an everlasting staircase of evolution.
90
Those familiar with ideas can tell at sight a German
idea, an American idea, a Russian idea, a Roman
Catholic idea, and so on. Each nation has its
fundamental idea, its mother idea, the idea of
which all other characteristic ideas are children.
As Dostoieffsky says: “No nation has ever been
founded on science and reason; it has always grown
about some central idea.”
It is a remarkable fact that, although Russia is a
great composite empire with an enormous number
of small nations and tribes under her rule, she is
not a country of mixed ideas. Her literature, art,
music, philosophy, religion, her theatre, her dancing,
is something intrinsically Russian. No Poles,
Finns, Jews, Armenians, Kirghiz, contribute to it.
No German-Russians contribute to it. Of all the
names by which Russia is known as a nation mighty
in art and in thought, not one belongs to the subject
nations. In literature—Dostoieffsky, Turgenief,
Tolstoy, Gogol, Pushkin, Chekhof, Gorky, Balmont;
in painting—Vasnetsof, Nesterof, Verestchagin,
91Sierof; in music—Tchaikovsky, Korsakof, Mossugorsky;
in philosophy—Solovyof; in history—Kluchevsky,
Karamsim; in contemporary journalism—Rozanof,
Menshikof, Doroshevitch, Merezhkovsky;
even in Russian science, which is something
apart from European science, Mendeleef,
Metchnikof, all without exception are Russian
names, the names of Russian people at once
Christian and Slavonic. Nothing is contributed
by Jews; nothing is contributed by Poles; nothing
by Finns. These people each have their own
characteristic separate literature and religion and
art. They think in their own tongues, pray in
their own churches, have their own characteristic
ideas. There is not the blending we have in
England, where we include in our national literature
the works of, for instance, Disraeli, Zangwill,
Conrad, Hueffer, and so forth, proud to be Jewish,
proud to be Polish, proud to be German in extraction
and yet speaking for England. The Russian idea
is something purely Russian.
This is important not merely as a curious circumstance.
It indicates the fact that the fundamental
Russian idea should be something more easy to
unravel, more evident, more mighty than other
contemporary ideas. How much more easy, for
instance, to determine just what is the national
Russian conception of life than to determine ours,
obscured and complicated by so many foreign
elements.
92There is a spirit abroad to-day which calls for
the thing called cosmopolitanisation, in other words,
for that process of the mongrelising of nations and
ideas that is manifest to-day in America. It wishes
the breaking down of national barriers—intermarriage.
The doctrine seems to be promulgated
chiefly by those Jews who have sold their priceless
birthright, who have given up the Zionist ideal, and
settled down to think that they are no longer Jews
but Englishmen, Americans, Germans, what not.
They talk of the United States of Europe, as if
the United States of America were not sufficient of
a problem and a muddle.
Russia is the strongest bond of nationality, being
the purest and clearest of the nations. Germany,
France, and England also tend to shake themselves
free, and seek to find and to be themselves.
My quest at present is to unravel the Russian
idea, and present Russia as she is in her spirit and
her passion. By seeing Russia in this way we
have a revelation of the majesty of a national idea.
We obtain a notion how we should look if we could
see ourselves as we really are.
Russia and England are akin, if it were only in
the bond of Christianity. We have certain spiritual
affinities. We could know ourselves much nearer
to one another, though that depends on us rather
than on Russia. She has much more to teach us
than we have to teach her. It is only kindness
to our politicians and progressive workers that
93could ever suggest that Russia was a blank sheet on
which they might write what they chose. Russia,
alas! may learn wrong things of us and go wrong—Dostoieffsky’s
nightmare. The noisy middle-class
Russia of to-day does indeed tend to follow after
other gods. But for the moment I cannot pause to
give actual pictures of Russia going wrong. I am
in quest of the vital and fundamental idea of Russia,
that which is the mother of her art, literature, music,
of her religion and her traditional national life.
I am tempted to say that the Russian idea is
an aspect of Christianity. Hence the title of this
book, The Way of Martha and the Way of Mary.
Russia is the fairest child of the Early Church.
Her national idea is identified with one of the
Byzantine aspects of Christianity. But it would
be impossible to deny that Russia draws her
marvellous spirit from something earlier than
Christianity. There is Nature-worship in the
Russians; there is Scandinavian mythology; there
is Oriental mysticism. The remote past still lends
impulses of passions, dreams, fears, hopes, to the
rustling and blossoming present. Yet all its past
has been absorbed into Russian Christianity, though
Russians have not yet explored and reproduced in
art all the significances of that mysterious time in
Russian history. We may say that the Russian idea
is a Christian idea. Christianity has been great
enough to include and say yes to all that was
wonderful in the old.
94What then of Russian ideas? Of the Russian
idea?
When you first step into a Russian novel you
come across symptomatic ideas, and when you go
into Russia you find them again in the life of the
people. Probably the most obviously characteristic
thing is the love towards the suffering, pity. Russia
is a remarkably tender and comforting nation. She
is greatly concerned with her neighbour, and her
heart is touched by his destiny. As Rozanof
writes:
Is there one page in the whole of Russian literature
where a mock is made of a girl who has been betrayed,
of a child, of a mother, of poverty? Even the thief is
an honest thief. (Dostoieffsky’s Honest Thief.) Russian
literature is one continuous hymn to the injured and
insulted. And as of such people there must always be a
multitude in vain and gigantically-working Europe, it is
possible to imagine the shout of joy which breaks forth
when they are shown a country, a whole nation, where
no one ever dare offend the orphan, the destitute, in the
moral sense never dares to look insultingly upon the
person left forlorn by circumstance, by destiny, by the
break up of life. Of such people there are only too
many. And what can the “kings” of Victor Hugo say
to them, or in general, the manifestly artificial subjects
of Western writers? Russian stories can give consolation.
For besides being taken from the habitual common everyday
life they have a tenderness. The Western man can
say: “There is a country where I should not have been
despised; there is a country where I should not have
been so coarsely insulted, where every man would have
taken my part and interceded for me, where they would
have taken me by the hand and raised me upon my feet
95again. I am cursed, but only in my own country, not on
the whole planet.”
That is the effect of Russian literature. Its significance
is not a matter of the reviews of Western critics,
not a matter of the noisy fame which has overtaken it;
it lies not in its material triumph, but in a direct and
absolutely unhampered affinity to the soul of the simple
and universal reader. To some the Russian song is
always pleasing.... No,—bigger, better. There are
souls to whom the Russian song is the one thing necessary
in life, to whom it is dearer than anything else in life—as
to the hurt one, his mother; as to the sick child,
again his mother, perhaps neither a beautiful nor a virtuous
one. Virtue—it is of course somewhat strange to
ask virtue from Russians.... “The Troika.”... But one
thing there always is in Russia—sympathy, responsiveness.
Perhaps it sprang up in Russia, and became
exaggerated there just because so many people were
crushed by various “troikas.” However that may be, to be
sung to sleep with Russia’s cradle song many wish....
There is love towards the suffering one. It is
part of a love towards the destiny of the individual.
There is a remarkable absence of conventional
standards. You are not looked at askance because
you seem poor. The tramps and pilgrims on the
road are never made ashamed of themselves. A
contrast to America, where the tramp is an object
of mirth, where he is regarded almost as an enemy
of society. The Russian takes the tramp in. He
has real hospitality, and not only hospitality of
hearth and home, the giving of food and a night’s
shelter, but also a more vital hospitality, that of
mind and heart. He wants to know all about you.
96He asks you the human questions. He asks about
father and mother and brothers and sisters, about
your home and your calling and your goal. In
return he tells you the intimate things of his life.
This is not only a matter of the road. How
often the most utter stranger, met in a railway
carriage or a post-station or at an inn, will after a
remark about the weather or the crops begin to tell
you the whole story of his life. He assumes the
hospitality of your heart; a sure sign that in
general people’s hearts are hospitable, that in
general there is a love towards destiny.
As a wanderer and a seeker I have myself
experienced the ordinary material hospitality of
hearth and home, and also this of the heart, having
often been poor, strange-looking, and enigmatical
enough. Russians have not looked askance; they
have been brotherly. They have accepted a stranger
naturally and simply as they would one near to
themselves. More than that, knowing that I had a
special quest, there have always been those who
came forward and helped me in the spiritual things.
Mysterious beings have, as it were, anticipated my
coming, and have stepped out and recognised and
said: “Read this; go to that one and talk to him;
see this Russian picture.” They love to preserve
the mystery too. I have known people who had
the aspect of having dreamed of my coming.
The first day I was in Vladikavkaz, an old
tatterdemalion standing by the bridge over the
97Terek came forward to embrace me and welcome
me in the name of God. I had never met him
before; I knew no one in the town. When I left
Vladikavkaz last, to make my long and possibly
dangerous Central Asian tramp, the most mysterious
of my friends brought me a beautiful little copy
of Nesterof’s “Martha and Mary” to keep me from
harm. And one night, months later, in a remote
Moslem town on the fringe of the desert, I had a
strange experience of adventure and terror when,
as it seems to me, I was literally saved by looking
at the picture. The giving of it was love towards
destiny, hospitality of the heart.
It might be thought, however, that the Russian
love stopped short with the honest, the religious,
the seeking—that as long as a man could give a
decent explanation of himself and his mode of life
the Russian was on his side. But that would be to
miss the real saliency of this love. The Russian
loves the dishonest, the criminal, the despicable,
the unpleasantly strange, the man who can give no
explanation of himself, as much as she loves the
other, even a little more than she loves the other;
she has a “weakness” for the prodigal. Half her
novels are expressive of love towards “criminals.”
In English novels the plot is so adjusted that
the author has scope to make a thorough out-and-out
condemnation of the villain. He has a few
pages where he lays himself out to show how
inexcusable the villain’s conduct was, what an abject
98scoundrel, what a disgraceful creature he is. The
condition on which you may describe sin is that you
condemn the sinner. In life also, as well as in
literature, we are condemnatory; we love to pass
judgment on others. How different in Russian
literature! You find no condemnatory spirit there.
The author’s whole passion is to defend and explain
the criminal, to evoke the tender sympathy of the
reader. He makes you feel how strange, how
pathetic, is man’s destiny, how sordid his life
compared with his spirit. Over the portal of
Russian life and literature you might find the
motto, “Neither do I condemn thee.” Russia feels
that however mean, however ugly and strange a
man’s life may seem, it is nevertheless a part of his
great pilgrimage. He has got to go through it, he
is learning something thereby, fulfilling something
sacred thereby. This is exemplified very remarkably
in Russia’s legal system where, for instance,
there is no capital punishment except under martial
law. A man commits a murder, but he is not
therefore condemned and hanged and turned over
to God; he gets merely a dozen years in Siberia,
and he goes on with his life.
Dostoieffsky, when he was in Siberia with
forgers and murderers and highwaymen, was much
concerned to seek out the gold in their character;
and he remarks how a violent and dangerous man
will even shed tears at the sight of a child suffering.
“Murderers are much more simple than we take
99them to be,” says he in another place, “so are we
all.”
The Russians are unashamed. Men and women
confess voluntarily to having committed crimes or
behaved abominably upon occasion. The man who
lives an immoral life does not do so secretly to his
wife. The black sheep of the family is not hidden
in the background, “never mentioned,” or subscribed
for and sent to a distant colony; he is sitting at the
table and is quite cheerful, and every one takes
him for granted. No one is ashamed to borrow
or to be tremendously in debt; no one horror-struck
at the idea of visiting the pawn-shop. All
which exemplifies the love towards individuals and
individual destiny.
This is why Russia is so free. It is almost a
platitude to say that conventions determine the
extent of personal freedom much more than the
laws of the realm or the behaviour of the police.
Yet it is a fact lost sight of when people talk of
tyrannous government. In Russia love is towards
the individual much more than towards the State.
There is indeed no particular love towards the State.
We British uphold the State; to us the police and
the police-system are almost sacred. We often condemn
individual behaviour in the name of the State.
We abhor “shirkers,” “rebels,” “breakers of the
peace.” Hence our comparatively limited British
freedom. We believe in order. Our freedom is
freedom within bounds. We allow ourselves to be
100disciplined along definite lines. In Russia it is
different. There freedom often amounts to chaos.
Even Russian order, poryadok, that which comes
from Petrograd, is something borrowed from Germany
to keep the nation together. Russians have no
instinct for order. Watch our best British troops
marching—they give you the idea that each soldier
has been turned out from a factory, and is of one
and the same type and size. They march like
moving patterns. But the Russians march any-way;
their order is of the lowest kind. It is even
tolerated to have wives and mothers marching in
the ranks with their husbands and sons, carrying
their bundles. Some men are marching; others are
running. Each man has his own individual expression
in his countenance; he has not merely a
regimental expression. Russia does not care for
ranks, for blocks of houses, for formal gardens,
for churches with pews. She likes the individual
to do as he pleases. Hence a divine disorder, a
glorious promiscuity. The church perhaps shows
the quickest picture of national life—the kaleidoscopic
mingling of people and colours, the wonderful
crowd encompassed by the frescoed walls, the faces
of the saints, the great cloud of witnesses.
The same picture, though modified by Western
influence, is shown in the theatre. Russia wishes
the disenchanting of the footlights, the participation
of the public in the action of the drama, the removing
of stalls and chairs—a divine disorder in the
101theatre. She believes in the emotional communion
of the theatre—the actors inspired by the people,
the people inspired again by the actors, the dance
and interplay of human thoughts and emotions.
Shut your eyes to the material world and you
realise there are no footlights, no separating river of
light between the two worlds of stage and auditorium.
There is a great and wondrous ballet of thoughts
and impulses, hopes and fears, going forward and
across and backward and across again between
the priests of the drama and the conspirators, the
worshippers.
The church service and the drama, the church
and the theatre have much in common. The Mass
has much in common with the mystery play. And
the mystery play was originally the Mystery—at
which you did not look, but into which you were
initiated. You participated in the action. You
were the victim sacrificed, or the priest, or one of
the conspirators in the orgy. You were made one
in the sacrifice, as in the Mass you are made one in
the sacraments of bread and wine, symbols of the
victim. Share is taken in the sacrifice, we consent
unto the death. We are made one. We get free
from the idea of separation, from space and time,
realising the everywhere-here, the eternal present.
In such a form is the Russian notion of the
world and his conception of life. It is such a
church, such a theatre, such a mystery play. It
has its liturgies of beauty, its many processions, its
102sacrifices, its ecstasies; it is a great phantasmagoria
of emblems. Nothing is without significance; every
man has his part; by his life he divines it and fulfils
it. Every common sight and sound is charged
with mystery. Everything is praising, everything
is choric, everything triumphant.
To recapitulate and restate this in aphorism:
Russian life is remarkable by virtue of its love
towards the suffering, towards the individual destiny;
by the absence of condemnation; by faith in life
even if life should express itself in meanness, sordidness,
crime; a feeling for the pathos and wonder
of life as exemplified in the individual; no love
towards “the State” or man’s order, but great
love towards the individual and individual instinct;
a consequent freedom, amounting at times to seeming
chaos, a divine disorder such as the disorder of the
starry sky, as opposed to man’s order, say the order
in which stars might be classified in a book; a
disorder such as that of the flowers and shrubs of
the forest, rather than order as in a formal garden;
a belief, then, in instinctive genius and divination by
impulse of one’s place in the kaleidoscope of existence.
With such natural disorder comes an incapacity
for “discipline,” “efficiency,” “progress.” Life is a
mystery play.
Whence may be inferred the following differentiation
of ideas:
Instead of the God of the Ten Commandments,
and the consequent ten condemnations, the Russian
103acknowledges the God whose service is perfect
freedom.
Instead of the simplification of life, a love of
its complexity. The Russian says “yes” to the
multiplicity of doctrines; he does not wish personal
destinies to be unravelled and straightened out by
the State, standardised and guaranteed by the State.
He will not reduce the chess of life to the draughts
of life. A religious belief in pure democracy; no
belief in Socialism.
Instead of belief in the Future, belief in an eternal
Present.
Instead of life understood as a march, life understood
as a ballet.
Instead of life understood as Evolution, life
understood as a marvellous phantasmagoria.
Instead of Time understood as a passage or
corridor, Time as a labyrinth.
Instead of the world-ideal of garden cities and
carefully planned parks and squares, a belief in the
maze of the world.
Instead of a belief in the coming of universal
peace, a belief in the recurrence of wars. No belief
in the “making virtuous of the world and all people.”
No belief in any explanation as sufficient.
No prejudice against impossibilities; a cheerful
acceptance of miracles, infractions of the “laws of
Nature,” of the significance of dreams and visions,
of the design of destiny hidden in apparent accident;
a predisposition towards superstition.
104A belief that in apparent failure lies a truer
destiny than in apparent success.
A saying “yes” to the mysteries of the Birth,
Crucifixion, and Resurrection of Christ. The West
would take Christ down from the cross, heal His
wounds, and save Him. The East would not do
that; she knows that she must crucify Him.
105
Man is a labyrinth. He is masked, and there are
masks over masks. When you have gone past his
first surface you come to a second. He is like
thousands of overpainted frescoes. His soul is a
mystic temple with a hundred and a thousand
standing-places further forward or further back.
His soul circulates in passages, hides in caves or
recesses, is missed among intricacies or complexities.
It has the power of metamorphosis and can lurk in
the by-ways of his being in strange guise. It
manifestly takes possession of his body, or it dwells
in dim caves and recesses, or marches soundingly
along corridors; it creeps insidiously through secret
mazes; it dwells lingeringly in empty chambers,
makes its exit stealthily by little doors leading as
it were to vast reservoirs; or hurriedly it traverses
many apartments to look from the outmost gate like a
newly risen moon. It is sometimes enthroned like
a king or a queen, or descending from the throne
trails long robes over marble. Or it is abased to a
slave or a prisoner and is confined in towers and
106dungeons serving tyrants for unknown ends; or it
lies stretched on couches, in trances, overcome in
chambers of voluptuousness, escaping again and
again from the spell of enchantment and the stress
of tyranny, from would-be masters too weak finally
to enthral. There are issues of joy from many
passages of pain. There are processions in the
temple of the soul; and sometimes the soul is a
victim bound to be sacrificed in honour of some
conqueror, or it is the priest at the altar, or the
conqueror-god to whom sacrifice is made. The
sense of destiny in the soul may rise to a majestic
height of godhead, or may be extinguished to the
dull inanition of the worm or perverted to the fury
of a devil. But even lying at great depths and in
great darkness it sees the eternal stars, as the stars
are seen even in the glare of the Egyptian noonday
from the innermost chambers of the pyramids. It
becomes upon occasion an enchanter, an Ariel who
can summon fairies and sprites with pageants and
choruses, and make heavenly music in every passage
and turn and cranny in the great labyrinth of man’s
being.
There are many labyrinths. Squares and circles
and straight lines are in themselves lies—they are
disjointed fragments of labyrinths. There is no
truth in them until they are pieced together. A
labyrinth is something which cannot be drawn by
mathematical instruments, which cannot be photographed.
It can be sensed, it can be conveyed to
107the mind by music, by a certain sort of impressionism
in writing and painting. We have knowledge of the
labyrinth of the world because our body and soul
and being is a labyrinth, and part answers to part.
We understand such music with our whole bodies,
not only with our ears; we see such pictures with
the soul itself, which is all eye, rather than with
the mere physical eye. It is truth—heavenly
harmony.
A paragraph of good writing is a labyrinth: it is
comprised in one breath, and mirrors in its construction
the natural stops and alleys of the body. Every
fruit is a labyrinth.
All disorder is a diviner order not understood: the
order of the labyrinth, the disorder of the starry sky,
the disorder of the forest, the disorder of the world,
of a nation, of the web of intricacies on the palm of
a hand.
All astronomy, astrology, geography, cosmography,
botany, natural history, palmistry are more
or less the tracing of the lines of the labyrinth, our
playful attempts to follow out the mystical maze of
natural phenomena.
The lines which men trace in their goings to and
fro upon the world are part of the mystical tracery,
so also are the tracks of the clouds, the outlines of
coasts, the ramifications of the lines of rocks.
Reflections of the labyrinth are caught in many
curious pictures and patterns: in the design on
butterfly’s wings, the markings on plumage, the
108lines and mottling on birds’ eggs, the frosting on
the window-pane.
All the rest of nature seems unconscious of it; but
we men are half conscious, and pause and stare continually
at what we call astonishing or curious or
wonderful things. Our life is a life of lisping and
marvelling. Every thrill is the accompaniment of
a perception of part of the labyrinth; death itself
is our greatest thrill, and is perhaps the necessary
phenomenon of fuller initiation.
II MARTHA AND MARY — I THE PODVIG — II THE HERMITAGE OF FATHER SERAPHIM — III TOLSTOY’S FLIGHT FROM HOME — IV BACK TO MOSCOW — V THE RELIGION OF SUFFERING — VI THE TWO HERMITS — VII AT THE CONVENT OF MARTHA AND MARY — VIII THE WAY OF MARTHA — IX MARTHA’S TRUE WAY — X MAKING WEST EAST — XI THE ECCLESIASTICAL CHURCH AND THE LIVING CHURCH — XII WITNESS UNTO THE TRUTH — XIII THE FESTIVAL OF THE DEAD
109
111
Russian Christianity is sharply in contrast with
Western Christianity in the characteristic idea of
denial of “the world,” as opposed to our Western
idea of accepting the world and “making the best of
it.” An essential idea in Russian Christianity is
denial of “the world,” denial of this mortal life as
real life, denial of material force as real force, denial
of speech as real speech. An act of denial is called
a podvig, and a man who does some great act of
denial is called a podvizhnik.
The act of Jesus on the mountain denying the
road that led to the empire of the world in favour
of the road that led to an ignoble death is a podvig—denial
of the world.
“Turning the other cheek” is a podvig—denial
of material power.
Going two miles with the man who forces you to
go one is a podvig.
Mary, breaking the precious box of alabaster
which might have been sold in aid of the poor,
accomplished a podvig.
112Simon Stylites, standing on the pillar when he
might have been doing “useful work in the world,”
was a podvizhnik.
The hermits of the Thebaid were all doing
podvigs—renouncing the world.
Father Seraphim, who took an oath of silence
and was silent thirty-five years—proving in himself
that silence was golden—accomplished a great
podvig.
It is difficult in Russia to carry on a discussion of
any point of religion without coming to a consideration
of this idea of the podvig. For instance there
is a saying in Russia, “Blessed is he who can escape
and yet chooses to take the punishment the world
would give him.” A story is told in Russia that
when Jesus was stretched on the cross many of those
who had accepted his doctrines were in great distress
not knowing that this had got to be; but they
said among themselves, “You will see: there will be
a miracle. I wouldn’t be in the place of these stupid
and brutal Roman soldiers for worlds. You will see
He will step off the cross, and amaze and conquer
the world.” And in their anxiety and excitement
they cried out: “Save thyself.” Pessimists whispered
to one another sad thoughts, “Alas, alas! has it not
always been so in the world’s history; mankind has
stoned the prophets of God. Now He is going to
die, to perish miserably, and the whole new movement
will be ruined. People who never saw Him work
miracles will say He was a charlatan, and that He
113never had any mission or any power. But we who
saw Him raise the dead know He has the power
to save Himself.” But both the optimists and the
pessimists were wrong. They did not realise that
the Man on the cross was giving the lie to the reality
of death and to the material power of the Romans
and the Jews. The giving the lie is the podvig.
That strange German fairy tale of the three
sluggards is probably taken from conquered Slavs.
There lies in it something of the Russian point of
view. The old king gave his kingdom to the son
who would not save himself from the gallows-tree,
even though a knife were put into his hand to cut
himself down. The German version is that the
king gave the throne to the laziest of the three, but
in reality he gave it to the one who was most
capable of denying the world.
Dostoieffsky had a habit of saying that he was
glad to have gone through penal exile in Siberia,
and he felt that those revolutionaries who fled
abroad and did not accept the worldly judgment and
punishment meted out by the Russian court were
not true to Russian ideas and not in reality helping
Russia. He would have preferred that they accepted
the cross which Russia put upon them. Dostoieffsky
constantly refers to himself as a slice from the loaf
of Russia, a slice from the communion loaf—a share
in the sacrifice. Those who flee from punishment
are outside the communion, they have no real portion
in Russia. “The religion of suffering” does not
114mean “suffering for its own sake,” but rather the
religion of not avoiding suffering, not avoiding or
trying to avoid destiny. The religion of the podvig.
A tempter once came to a hermit living in a
cave, and told him about the pain and misery and
poverty of his fellow-men living in the world, and
asked him what he would do if a million of money
were brought to his cave and put at his disposal.
The hermit crossed himself and muttered, “Get thee
behind me, Satan!” The tempter was annoyed
and urged his point. “But what would you do?”
he asked.
“I should not alter my way of life,” said the
hermit.
That was a podvig, a denial of the reality of
misery on earth, a denial of the power of money to
gain real happiness for man.
One of the most interesting of Russian mystery
plays, Andreief’s Anathema, is concerned almost
wholly with this idea. A man after God’s own
heart succumbs to the temptation of thinking he can
put the world right with money. He inherits a
million from a relative who has died in America,
and he sets to work to alleviate human suffering.
But the more suffering he tries to remedy the more
appears before him, till finally he is drowned in
suffering, and God says to Human Reason, “Not by
these measures shall it be measured, nor by these
numbers shall it be counted, nor by these weights
shall it be weighed, O Anathema, dwelling among
115numbers and measures, and not yet born into
light!”
This idea is so pervasive, so characteristic, that I
would call it an extra letter in the alphabet of
Russian philosophy.
The history of literature is the history of ideas.
Man first made sounds to represent elementary
ideas such as hunger, cold, warmth, danger, death.
Then he made signs to represent sounds, and
invented reading and writing. The signs were
systematised; they were split up into letters and
then remade as words. Alphabets and dictionaries
were made. Languages grew.
At first people spoke only of hunger, cold, pain,
pleasure, fighting, death, and such simple things.
They had perhaps only five hundred or so words.
But year by year they added to words as they
discovered new things in the world and in themselves.
At first clever men, brave warriors, intrepid
hunters gave us words; then philosophers and
astrologers and historians; then priests and minstrels
and poets. They named all the things on the world
and their feelings about the things; they named the
ideas for which men fought, for which tribes and
nations fought. They named the things of which
they were afraid, the evil spirits in the darkness, in
the forests, in the earthquakes and tempests. Last
of all, when they found and considered the great
spirit of man, the spirit in themselves, they named
116the gods, and they named the transcendental glories
and sorrows of man.
The minstrels struck their harps and sang of the
great deeds of famous men, and then poets without
harps wrote of the same deeds, changing into words
the music of the harp as well. Priests burned
sacrifices on altars, and the poets wrote of it and
changed the smoke of the incense into words.
Great warriors fought before Troy, and the poets
changed their passion into words. They sailed the
terrible seas ten years to get home, and the poets
changed the storms into words. The poets found
out the assonances of mankind, what every one
admired, and they gave to whole generations watch-words,
words that were battle-flags. The poets
described the gods.
Poems were so much read that whole lines and
verses were as familiar as ordinary words, and
people could quote a line of poetry and everybody
would know the idea that was meant. And when
the name of a god or a hero was mentioned
there rose at once to people’s minds stories about
him, poems about him.
Stories became like extra words in the language.
That is what the wonderful Greek stories such as
those of Narcissus, Demeter, and Persephone, and
the labours of Hercules became—extra words in the
dictionary or, better still, extra letters. For simple
people took them into their lives, and combined
them with their own thoughts, and made new words
117of their own. People learnt to use these stories
in their prayers and in all their thoughts of
mankind.
Some nations like the Jews, the Egyptians, the
Greeks, grew to great culture, and the peoples in
their beautiful capitals struck thousands of harps and
sang thousands of songs, whilst away in the backwoods
and lost places of the world the rest of mankind
lived almost inarticulate, almost like beasts,—in
Germany, in Gaul, in what is now Russia, in
Britain. But their upward movement was at hand.
A new idea came into the world and all the old
order changed, giving place to new. The last of
the stories which became a word was the story of
Christ on the cross. “The Word became flesh and
dwelt among us.” An extraordinary new letter was
given to the world, and people fitted it into their
thoughts and made new words, new languages, new
cultures.
The savage races of Western Europe came
turbulently to the knowledge of the God-like in themselves,
and threw the world into confusion, observing
the old words and stories and culture of the ancient
world. They followed the word-flags of Christianity,
the watchwords. Once more the making of
language was first in the hands of clever artificers,
brave warriors, intrepid hunters, adventurous sailors.
It passed into the hands of mediæval philosophers,
alchemists, and scholars, to minstrels, priests, and
poets. At last they realised a wide and wondrous
118culture, and they took from the ancient world all
the stories and extra words and letters now called
myths, and they added them to their own stories
and words, as one might add strings to a stringed
instrument. They learned to praise God on many
strings.
To-day we express ourselves with great orchestras
as formerly, long long ago, man, emerging from the
animal, the rude Pan learned to express himself on
a simple reed.
The discovery of words has been the history of
self-expression. Words have no value in themselves.
They are symbols or tokens of ideas in us. And
when we find words continually adding themselves
to our vocabulary and our culture, we know ourselves
increasing in the knowledge of ourselves and of the
beauty and passion which lie latent in our souls.
Education in its highest sense is the learning of words
and the learning how to use them, learning the notes
of the great instrument, learning how to play the
music of the ages, and to express with that music
and with that playing the passion and the mystery
of our own souls.
The highest of literature, like the noblest of
music, is that wherein the great stories are used as
extra letters and words. Rich writing is that which
is full of allusions which we all understand. Poor
literature is often that in which the author is
frequently making allusions to events and stories
which are known only to a few and have no strong
119significance. To use stories as words when the
majority of people do not know the stories is to write
in a language that is not understood, it is to write in
words that are not in use. The reality of a book
that draws its allusions from the Bible and from the
Greek myths and general European history is
immeasurably greater than one that is constantly
referring to the Koran or the stories of the Buddha
or Zoroaster or Khrishna or Confucius. That is in
itself an adequate defence of Christianity as a religion
for us. Its stories are our stories. Its Word is the
living Word. The other stories are not our stories.
Christianity is our language. If ever asked to
defend Christianity, the defence lies not in the
historical accuracy of Christian documents or the
verity of records. Christianity is the Word. All
words are at our disposal for the expression of our
passion and the sense of our mystery. The Christian
story is the word that fits.
Our golden deeds, the deeds we consider as
golden, are our extra letters. Let the poets and
musicians blend them into their music. Every time
a golden deed is made to sound beautifully in allusion
a common chord is struck in the souls of men.
And the podvig is an extra letter. There are
many who claim that it is the word itself; that
denial of “the world” is actually the logos of
Christianity. Even in Russia, where there is also
the richer and grander conception of the Church,
120there are those who stand for the podvig only, for
denial of the world and material force only. Witness
Tolstoy and many of his followers. It is even held
by some that the whole of true and vital and
historical Christianity is founded on—“If thine eye
offend thee, pluck it out; if thy right hand offend
thee, cut it off.” The important sect of Skoptsi go
so far as to say that the begetting of children is sin,
and they mutilate themselves, and in that way deny
life in the name of the spiritual life.
121
Thinking of the podvig, I made a pilgrimage to
the hermitage of Father Seraphim, a few hundred
miles from Moscow.
Over treeless wastes and desolate commons,
where far-away churches on the sea of snow look
like ships sailing under full canvas; through snow-blown
forests of pines, through woods of tall birch
trees; very seldom past villages or human beings—to
the holy city of Arzamas in the Government
of Nizhni-Novgorod. A night in an inn among
the many churches of Arzamas, and then on the
road across fifty miles of desolate snow-covered
moor that lie between the city and the great
monastery. I hear of the terrible hurricane that
has swept southern Russia, and the flood that has
drowned hundreds of poor fisher-folk and workmen
on the shores of the Azof. To-day there is bad
weather all over Russia. It is ten degrees colder,
it still snows, and a high easterly gale is blowing
up the fallen snow and the drift-tops and drift
122slopes in blinding clouds that look like engine
smokes and volumes of vapour. A bitter day.
There are no pilgrims on the way, the weather
is too heavy for them. Often as you stand and try
to go forward over the uneven road, the wind sets
you sliding backward on the clumps of ice, and you
suddenly blunder into two feet of soft snow. You
come to little cottages on the Sarof side of which
stand drifts higher than the cottages themselves;
they look like cliffs, and the snow blowing off
unceasingly and tempestuously above the cottage
roofs looks like long white grass going in all
directions at the sport of the gale. In the afternoon
the snow ceases to fall from the sky, but it
still rises in smokes and sprays over the rolling
plains. Far away on the horizon to which I am
journeying the black line of the wolf-haunted forest
is visible. At night I sleep in a peasant’s hut, on
felt spread on the floor. A whole family goes to
sleep in the same room, and as I lie stretched flat
on this primitive couch, resting my weather-beaten
limbs, each of the others says his prayers before the
many ikons. There are many ikons in the room, and
besides them, holy oleographs enough to give the idea
that the bare wooden walls have been papered on
some religious design. Chief among the pictures is
a representation of the Tsar and the Grand Dukes
giving their shoulders to the triumphal carrying of
the relics of the Father Seraphim, on the occasion of
the canonisation of the Russian hermit and starets.
123Father Seraphim was a saintly monk and ghostly
counsellor of the type of Father Zosima, familiar to
English readers of The Brothers Karamazof. He
accomplished extraordinary holy exploits during his
youth and middle age, conquering the flesh and
denying the world, and in his old age became
famous for his godly sagacity and humility. When
he died his body was reputed to have in it holy
charm, and thousands of peasants brought their sick
and their blind, and their sins and their sorrows to
the miracle-working relics. Finally the Empress,
wishing to have a male child, abode at the monastery
and prayed, and Father Seraphim gave Russia a
Tsarevitch. The Tsar named Seraphim as a saint,
and the shrine of Sarof, already astonishingly sought
of pilgrims, gained a great ecclesiastical distinction.
Hence this grand oleograph on the wall.
I slept as one sleeps who, after weeks in town,
is one day surcharged with open air. Next morning
the whole family was up before dawn, and the
samovar was on the table in the grey light of sunrise.
A man from the village decided to accompany
me to Sarof.
“Haven’t been there for four years,” said he,
“and now I’m homesick to see it again. I think
I’ll go and pray a little.”
We talked of Father Seraphim on the way.
“Is the cell still there where he fed the bear
with bread?” I asked.
“Yes, it’s there; about five versts from the
124monastery away in the woods. There is a shrine
there now. You’ll see the stone, too, on which he
prayed a thousand days and a thousand nights
without moving away. And the spring that he
found. Many people have been cured there. It’s
quite unusual water. Will you bathe?”
“Perhaps,” said I. “But the weather’s cold.”
“No one ever takes cold there,” said the peasant.
“It’s quite safe. The water is very very cold. But
there’s something about it. You take it home, it
doesn’t go bad like ordinary water.”
“He was a great saint, this Father Seraphim!”
“Of course; he was a God-serviceable man, he
did many podvigs.”
When we arrived at the monastery in the holy
wood we were accommodated in a cell, and a novice
brought in the samovar at once. No passports
were required, no charge was made. We found at
the monastery some two or three hundred other
pilgrims, most of whom had been there several
days. A pleasant collection of churches, hostelries,
little shops, and work-sheds set on a fair hill among
ancient pines, a peaceful shelter and sanctuary after
the wild weather and desolation of the moors. We
wandered about the buildings in the dusk, listened
to the antique chimes, and then returned to sleep
a few hours before the midnight bell to the first
service of the morrow. About one in the morning
we left our cells and all muffled up and mysterious
followed other pilgrims across the soft new snow
125to the door of the Cathedral of the Assumption.
Then in the witching hour of night we entered the
church—such an immense church it seemed, barely
lit by the few struggling tapers, and we such a
few people in it. The peasants, however, paid no
attention to numbers, and they stood and prayed
and crossed themselves and gave the responses for
hours and hours, at last receiving the blessing of
the priest, kissing the cross in his hand, being
marked on the brow with holy water, stepping up
to the altar and kissing through a hole in some
canvas a part of the remains of the saint. There
was nothing touching in the service except the
demeanour of the pilgrims, no music worth mentioning.
Our leaving our beds to come and stand for
hours on the cathedral floor without an inclination
to shirk or go out was a podvig—an inbred part of
the Russian character now.
I went to a fuller service later in the day, in a
church much more alight with candles, taken by a
deacon with a deep spirit-summoning voice, and
mellowed by wonderful choral accompaniments, a
long service requiring patience from the aged folk
who came to take part in it.
A seventy-five-year-old dame explained in one
of the monastery dining-rooms, as some twenty of
us with wooden spoons sat round four huge Russian
basins of soup and helped ourselves together—“I
felt I might die before it ended, but I prayed
to the holy Ugodnik, Father Seraphim, to ask God
126to give me strength to stay till the end of the
service.”
“Why not to God direct?” I asked.
“It’s not for a poor creature like me to trouble
God to attend to me,” said she. “No, I ask the
Ugodniki, if they have time, to go to Him and ask
Him at a convenient moment....”
“As to the Tsar,” said some one.
“But God has time for every one,” said another,
“and can attend to everything at once....”
“Pozhalui, I suppose so ...” said the old
woman meekly in a cracked voice, and went on
with her soup.
I talked with one of the monks about Father
Seraphim. What a character the Russian hermit
was; there is material in his life for the pen of
another Carlyle writing a new Past and Present.
He was silent all those thirty-five years, and then
opened his mouth. Alas! no one could tell me the
first words that he spoke. He was actually silent
all the time that Napoleon was ravaging Russia,
during the time when he was in occupation of the
holy mother of Russian cities, Moscow. Napoleon
was popularly understood in Russia as Antichrist,
and when the news of the terrible French sacrilege
spread over Russia there were all manner of extravagant
rumours about the end of the world.
By this time Seraphim had obtained a name of
great sanctity. Sick men had been restored to
health by drinking from the hermitage well, the
127leprous had discharged their disease by touching
the garments of the holy but silent man. So when
Napoleon came to Moscow, the crowd appealed to
Seraphim to work a miracle.
“They are burning our sacred shrines,” they cried,
“they are using our cathedrals as places of execution,
they are murdering our priests and our pilgrims.
Is it naught to thee, Father?”
But Seraphim was silent.
And others said, “He is called Napoleon, but
he is in reality Antichrist. Lead us, O Seraphim,
against him in the name of the Lord.”
But Seraphim was silent. His face retained
unchanged its look of exaltation; his uplifted eyes
still seemed bent on some unearthly vision; his
attentive ears seemed to be listening to some
other voices. The old monk never spoke a word.
Napoleon and the world had no power to shatter his
vision. Napoleons might come and go, but the truth
to which he was a witness remained unchanging, unchanged.
And if Napoleon had come to Sarof and
pulled the hermitage down about Seraphim’s ears,
the old monk would still have prayed on in silence.
Almost every characteristic of the Father and
every circumstance of his life had something in it
that is emblematic and suggestive. In his old age,
when he became so famous, he received thousands
of letters, most of which, however, he answered
without opening! It is told how in his old age
the light of sainthood shone from his brow, and on
128one occasion a holy man coming to visit him in his
cell found the light too strong for his eyes and
shielded them with his hands.
“What is the matter?” said Father Seraphim.
“The light shines from your head, O holy one.”
“Do not be afraid,” said the Father. “You also
are bright as I am or you could not have seen me
thus. I see you also a shining one. Thank God
that it has been given to miserable Seraphim to
see a manifestation of the Holy Spirit.”
The Father during his hermitage scooped out
of the trunk of a lightning-stricken oak the coffin
that should hold his remains when he died, and he
pulled it in at the door of his hut, slept in it at night,
and prayed beside it by day.
He was an extraordinary ascetic, and yet in the
picture that you get of him in his old age, when he
relaxed his asceticism, he is distinguished by the
warmth of his love and the sweetness of his counsel.
The pilgrims who come to him he calls his “joys”;
before even the wicked he falls down and he kisses
their feet. When he gives his benediction he also
gives a handful of that dried black bread, sukaree,
with which he fed Mishenka, the bear which he tamed
in the woods—Father Seraphim’s bread which came
down from heaven, the bread of the podvig.
My pilgrim acquaintance took me to the various
shrines, and we knelt and kissed the thousand-day
stone still standing before the great rough-hewn
cross that the saint made, kissed the ikons, crossed
129ourselves before many forest shrines, and eventually
came to the far shrine where Seraphim spent so
many years in the wilderness. Here an aged monk,
taking the place of the starets, asked us our Christian
names and where we came from. He had a great
sack of sukaree similar to that which Seraphim had
dispensed, and he gave us each a handful with his
parting benediction. At the well, now made into an
elaborate bath-house, men one side and women the
other, my pilgrim had a bath. It struck me as
rather interesting that the monks of Sarof had fitted
a dozen or so taps to Seraphim’s natural spring
and conducted it through pipes—that is the true
ecclesiastical function, to put taps to living water.
I went into the bath-house and watched some
peasants stand under the frigid douche, and when
my friend had put his clothes on again—without drying
himself—we took each a bottle of the water
and put it in our pockets.
Then away again from Sarof and home over the
snow. I carried the sukaree and the water from
the well that I might give them to the old grandmother
at Vladikavkaz when I went south—the
actual sukaree with which Father Seraphim fed
the bear! Some weeks later when I went to the
Caucasian city I call my Russian home I took the
old lady my gift from the Father. Next day
behold her doling out half-thimblefuls of the water
to her visitors and giving them each a crumb of
the comfort of St. Seraphim to eat.
130
Astapovo Railway Station.
From a historical figure to a contemporary figure.
From the simplicity of a mediæval choice such as
Seraphim’s to the difficulty of the choice that confronts
a modern.
Nothing in Tolstoy’s life is so interesting to me
as the circumstances of his death, his flight from
home to the monastery, his perishing on a wayside
station like some aged pilgrim broken down on the
way to Jerusalem. The story is such a beautiful,
pathetic, touching one that the station of Astapovo
may well be an object of pilgrimage for people who
can feel in themselves the poignancies of life, and
who are interested in the destinies of mankind.
Not a place for sightseers, however! A dreary
journey at the rate of eighteen miles an hour and at
the end of it all this little station on a by-line. In
the waiting-room are peasants in rags, in sheepskins,
in old blouses, peasants sleeping on forms; bundles
on the floor, heaps of bundles, tied-up sacks, ancient
131green trunks. On one side of the room is a grandfather’s
clock, on the other is a little wooden chapel
with ikons and votive candles. From the clock to
the chapel runs a long linoleum-covered bar, and on
the ikon side of it are scores of fresh loaves, while
on the clock side are vodka and wine. On the top
of the clock burns a paraffin lamp. There is praying
and disputing and tea-drinking, children crying,
bundles, boxes, pointsmen with dim lanterns, a
mouldy-looking gendarme, and it is five o’clock in
the morning.
Out of the lingering train they brought Tolstoy
into just such a room and to such a scene. “They
brought him through here,” says the heavy bearded
man behind the bar, “and they put him first in the
woman’s room and then took him to a room in the
stationmaster’s house.”
The man behind the bar has trained his whiskers
to look like those of Tolstoy, and is vain enough to
ask me: “Did you not take me for Tolstoy’s double?
Some are frightened when they see me and think I
am Tolstoy’s ghost. Am I not like him?”
“Did you look as like him then? What did
Tolstoy’s friends think of your appearance?”
“They laughed.”
“Did you have many people here?”
“Not many strangers, fifteen of the family,
twenty correspondents, a general from Petrograd,
two doctors.... I put them all up and fed
them.”
132A gruff, astonishing old fellow, this double of
Tolstoy. A strange coincidence that Tolstoy should
die at his station. He is heavy, awkward, unpleasant-looking,
like a Guy Fawkes effigy of
Tolstoy; and as you watch him cross the waiting-room
it seems as if his hair might fall off and prove
to be a wig, and as if one might pull his beard and
whiskers away.
But he is quite obliging to me, and shows me the
marble tablet in the stationmaster’s wooden wall,
and directs me to the room in which everything
stands just as it did then, which is being preserved
so for all time—if Time spares Tolstoy’s memory.
The first I ever heard of Tolstoy was the discrediting
whisper, “His wife banks his money;
everything is in his wife’s name.” And later on,
when I came to Russia, coupled with national pride
in Leo Nikolaevitch was always the rumour:
“When he wants to go to Moscow he travels first-class;
he does not go on foot as he advises others
to do. He counsels us to live simply while he himself
lives in style at Yasnaya Polyana. He disbelieves
in doctors, but when the least thing is the
matter with him doctors are in attendance.” I
suppose no one really put these things in the balance
against Tolstoy’s sincerity—unless, perhaps, it was
Tolstoy himself.
Tolstoy was evidently heavily oppressed by the
worldly life in which he seemed to share and which he
seemed to countenance. It was mirrored in his soul
133as the everyday reflection of life, the luxury, feasting,
drinking, trivial conversation, and vulgar pride
of his home.
Some time in his life, perhaps several times,
Tolstoy must have been on the point of running
away. In order to make his personal life correspond
to his teaching, it would have been necessary
to give up his wife and family and the life they
insisted on living. He ought to have gone out
into the wilderness and become a hermit or a
pilgrim. So he would have made his personality
and doctrine into one great snow-crowned mountain
and holy landmark in the national life of Russia.
Tolstoy failed to do this, not through weakness,
but because he felt he would lift a heavier cross
and would be truer to his own ideal if he continued
to lead his life in “the world,” in the midst of the
frivolities and luxuries which did not pertain to him.
He would live his personal life against the background
of this stupidity, his flesh nailed to that
cross.
His life will not stand out in relief till some one
writes the evangel of his life. As yet Tolstoy is
merely a great man, the author of Anna Karenina
and War and Peace. Few know the real significance
of his life. But certainly it may be said of
him, despite calumnies and appearances, “He had
no possessions on earth; he always confessed to
being a stranger and a pilgrim here. He did not
believe that machinery or medicine or law were
134of any value to the soul of man. And though he
lived in the midst of wealth he lived very simply.”
A very brilliant old man at Yasnaya Polyana.
You went away impressed with his brilliance, and
even if you were inclined to scoff you still acknowledged
he was great. But greatness was not much
to Tolstoy; it was surely nothing to him that he
remained great to the end. The chief fact about
him was that for many years he was really old and
confused in spirit, troubled. In his heart of hearts
he was not sure that he was living the true life.
He felt a doubt that the emptiness and vanity
around him were his own emptiness and vanity.
The world was too much with him; the vision
forsook him.
In the blaze up of the candle before death he
saw his way and sought sanctuary from the world,
fled....
And he perished on the road, with his back to
Yasnaya Polyana and the “world.” In the room
where he died are the poor two-foot-six by five-foot-six
iron bedstead, the table with medicine
bottles, a chair, the enamel basin they washed him
in. It is all to remain as it was on the day that
he died. Pleasant symbolism! The world will
also remain the same: it will remove his body to
Yasnaya Polyana, and quarrel over the prayer to
be said over the grave; it will quarrel over the
rights in his autograph manuscripts; it will publish
the old man’s love-letters; it will rig up in Moscow
135a facsimile of Astapovo Station and the room where
he died; it will arrange ten-year jubilees, fifty-year
jubilees, centenaries; build statues ...; but those
who seek to know the true Tolstoy, the real man
who had this strange life-journey, will hear the
whisper, “Be of good cheer; I have overcome the
world.”
136
The Russians are considerably more interested in
religion and religious ideas than other nations.
Perhaps that is due to the greater national growth
and greater national changes: questions about
destiny rise to the surface of each man’s mind. The
appetite for religious discussion is robust and eager.
You go to a debate which begins at eight in the
evening. Some one reads a lecture which lasts three
hours and then there is a three hours’ general
discussion. The room is packed, no windows are
open, but every one is keen. A roar of general
conversation ensues at the ten-minutes interval every
hour and a half.
A curious story enacted itself whilst I was in
Moscow this spring. A journalist discovered a
group of Hindu philosophers doing a turn at a
smart cabaret restaurant. In the midst of a vulgar
music-hall programme they were performing rather
beautifully on their native instruments. They seemed
somewhat out of place; and the journalist, knowing
English, sought them out and entered into conversation
137with them—as you can at the cabaret, where
performers mix pretty freely with those who have
come to eat and be amused. Two days later the
story of the Hindus appeared in one of the Moscow
newspapers. Their leader was the chosen missionary
of Sufism, and was going through all the world
preaching a new gospel. He had had a considerable
fashionable success in London and Paris, and at the
latter city a Russian hearing his music—which was
in itself an illustration of Sufism—had said, “Come
to Russia; I’ll arrange everything for you.”
“I’d like to,” said the Hindu; “I have long wished
to go there.”
The Russian brought a form of contract and
engaged the missionary and his fellows to play every
night for six months in cabaret restaurants and
music-halls in Russia. But the Hindu averred that
he thought he was signing an agreement for a
lecturing tour.
Readers of this story in the morning newspapers
were much touched, and a lady whom I know sought
out X—— at his hotel, questioned him, and found
that he was indeed a serious religious man, desirous
of spreading the gospel of Sufism in Russia. And
she promised to rescue his mission.
In a week or so she had arranged a meeting for
him, and X—— came with his fellow-Hindus and
their instruments and gave a lecture and rendered
some music. Several of the most cultured people
in Moscow were present. Mme. Ivanova, the wife
138of Viacheslaf Ivanof, interpreted for him sentence
by sentence, and afterwards question by question,
and answer by answer. The lecture amounted briefly
to this: “First there was the One and then all was
peace, happiness, bliss. Then the One became the
many, and there will never be peace, happiness,
bliss again until the many becomes the One. Therefore
we should strive towards the One and get rid
of the sense of the many.”
The lecture lasted about an hour, and the Russians
were pleased, curious, earnest. They took the Hindu
seriously, and questioned and cross-questioned
without mercy. The gentle prophet gave the
sweetest replies, delicately evading, politely agreeing,
playfully turning simplicities into paradoxes and
back again, and all his terms of speech were definite
and simple. He never took refuge in anything
vague or emotional, treated the infinities and the
immensities like little toys or bits of toys. Everything
was clear to him, everything simple; he was
above all things playful. But the Russians sent
question after question and would not take evasion
or smile at playfulness, till at last at half-past eleven
the gentle Eastern begged to be excused if he did
not answer any more questions as he was tired.
Indeed he seemed worn out. But the Russians had
a feeling of disappointment. For them the evening
was only beginning.
The question of the many and the One, the
world or the cell, the many cares of Martha or the
139one devotion of Mary, would keep any Russian
audience speculating for an indefinite length of time.
In Moscow in March I met again Mme. Odintseva.
A great change had come over her life. Her
husband had been killed, her fortune lost, and she
had changed her religion. When I met her first
she was a Theosophist, a modern Hypatia whose
home was a temple, an elegant woman surrounded
by pictures and volumes of poetry, her own especial
rooms all scented with rose de Shiraz. Now all was
changed in her life; no pictures, no poets, no perfume,
no elegance, and she had exchanged Theosophy for
evangelical Christianity. The particulars of her
husband’s death had evidently been a terrible
shock to her. He had been in the habit of
paying blackmail to a band of revolutionaries or
depraved police, and one night he either failed to
bring the money demanded of him, or he quarrelled
with his persecutors, or he got tired of life and
committed suicide. He was found shot dead, in a
lonely spot a mile from his home. A note appointing
the rendezvous was found, but the writer was never
traced. His wife necessarily does not tell what she
went through in mind and soul, but the astonishing
result was visible in her new life and home in
Moscow. All was in disorder, everything had
become coarser, harder. She herself was much
stouter, had given up vegetarianism, dressed very
simply, read only volumes of sermons and the New
Testament, referred all questions to texts in the
140Gospels, and went to prayer-meetings every other
night.
I accompanied her on one occasion. We went
to what may be styled the lowest sort of Evangelical
meeting in Moscow. There is no Salvation Army
there. This was something in the nature of a slum
shelter meeting. The preacher was an enthusiastic
barber. There were five or six hundred men and
women present at the meeting, and a gendarme
stood at the back to see that nothing objectionable
was said.
“We have converted three gendarmes,” said
Mme. Odintseva in my ear. We sat on forms at
one side of the room, and could survey the whole
meeting without turning our heads. The men
present were straight from toil, grimy, unkempt,
wild-looking. A few years ago the same type of
workman grasped a revolver in his pocket and
thought of barricades and revolutions. Now he
has a New Testament and sings hymns in dark
rooms, the tears stealing down his face the while.
As they sat waiting the opening of the service
they looked a stolid, heavy, unemotional crowd, the
pale broad-browed women with shawls on their
heads, the heavy, unshaven, clumsy men in ill-fitting
clothes heavy with dirt. But they all changed
under the influence of religious feeling. There was
a consciousness of unanimity in this low, vast,
irregular room. Something not to be put down
in words communicated itself from man to man.
141No one had come there to sleep through the
sermon or, like Yourgis at Chicago, to get out of
the cold. There was attention to the reading of
the Scriptures, a communion of melancholy love
and passion in the singing of the simple hymns,
testifying and confessing with sobs and gesticulations
in the midst of the prayers, happy cries of
pain and anguish from people whose sole confession
was, “I am unworthy, Lord, an unworthy one; O
Lord, have mercy!”
The barber’s sermon was simple and sweet.
“Read the Gospel, brothers; the whole sense of
your lives is in the Gospel. If you are in doubt
which way to act turn to the Gospel; do not ask
other people, do not try to remember what other
people have done, but be guided directly by the
words of God. And if you have sinned, and if
your past life has become unbearable to you, do
not despair, turn to the Testament; it is just one
big forgiveness from beginning to end.”
Mme. Odintseva was anxious that I should like
the barber; he was a favourite of hers. Frequently
during his sermon she whispered in my ear, and
called my attention to points she considered good.
Yes, the barber was interesting; he was giving a
new criterion to the people, a new touchstone for
good and evil.
After his sermon we concluded with ten minutes’
private prayer and a last hymn. In England the
private prayer would have been silent, and there
142would have been that strange surcharged silence
which suggests to the mind that there might be
an explosion if one were to light a match. But in
Russia though they had borrowed the idea they
had understood its practice differently. The prayer
was not silent.
We all stood up to pray, and as we stood there
began a murmuring and a mumbling and a calling, a
general muttering and a crying, a sonorous clamour,
hands waving, faces thrown upward toward heaven,
faces drooping and sobbing, every one saying his
own prayer, and every one saying different. It was
a music, a symphony of pain and anguish from an
orchestra of human hearts. I did not pray, but
looked about me and saw the people swaying
as if a wind were blowing among them. There
seemed to be no silent lips, and the barber-pastor
prayed with the rest, indistinctly and personally
and yet vocally. Far away, beyond the low roof
of the meeting-room, a mysterious and understanding
God heard each.
143
Nietzsche wrote of religion disparagingly as an
intoxicant, and yet by his own religion he was
intoxicated. No one ever acted more strangely
or became more excited under the influence of
personal religion than Nietzsche. It is no reproach
to religion that it changes reasonable beings to
emotional beings. And yet there is associated
with religion a false emotionalism and sentimentalism
that we call morbidity, a desire to be miserable
and to make other people miserable, a wearing of
weeds on festival days, pessimism and “God grant
we may all be as well two months hence,” a living
with death and a loving of the gruesome.
Gloominess is a danger for the Slav soul as with
us it is for the Celtic. The bright energy of the
Teuton is lacking. It is not worth while making
things or working for position. The mind is free
and questioning. There is no sense of—
Who sweeps a room as for Thy laws
Makes that and the action fine,
144or of
The trivial round, the common task,
Will furnish all we ought to ask.
Nature is “vainly sweet,” and the eye looks out on
the recurring pageant of the seasons with unutterable
ennui and sadness. And in life the petty
circumstances, if congenial, are but playfully pleasant,
but if uncongenial, seem surcharged with malice.
The river that runs through life is easily dammed,
floods the whole being of a man, and becomes stagnant,
whilst poisonous mists lower over him. The
joyful current ceases.
It is a common disaster in Russia, the falling
into a morbid state. A Russian poet writes:
All earthly perishes, thy mother and thy boyhood.
Thy wife betrays thee, yea, and friends forsake;
But learn, my friend, to taste a different sweetness
Looking to the cold and Arctic seas.
Get in thy ship, set sail for the far Pole,
And live midst walls of ice. Gently forget
How there you loved and struggled;
Forget the passions of the land behind thee;
And to the shudderings of gradual cold
Accustom thy tired soul,
So that of all she left behind her here
She craveth nought whatever,
When thence to thee floods forth the beams of light celestial,
which is a beautiful poem written for those who
have become morbid. It is a beloved poem, and
you may come across it written laboriously and
exquisitely on tinted paper. But those who read
it and love it will never “step into the ship, set
sail for the far Pole”; it is not an invitation to join
145Shackleton, not even figuratively. It is for those
who love and nurse their sorrows. They have not
the power nor the wish to move. They are transfixed
by mournful ideas, ideas that sing through
the air as they come, like arrows, and yet console
as with music. As another poet (Brussof) writes:
On a lingering fire you burn and burn away,
O my soul,
On a lingering fire you burn and burn away
With sweet moan.
You stand like Sebastiàn shot through with arrows,
Without strength to breathe,
You stand like Sebastiàn shot through with arrows
In shoulder and breast.
Your enemies around you look on with mirth
Bending the bow,
Your enemies around you look on with mirth
Increasing the woe.
So burns the funeral pyre, the arrows stinging gently
In the eventide,
So burns the funeral pyre, the arrows stinging gently
For the last time,
which indicates a favourite mood in Russian poetry.
Students say such poetry over to one another in
their rooms of an evening, teachers in provincial
towns say such verses to their women friends, local
journalists talk of them, gentle souls of either sex
take down the book from the shelf and turn to the
familiar page and live with the poet’s pain. Such
is the melancholy of the cultured, a morbid yet
touching melancholy. It is refined. The thoughts
are scented, and it is literature and not life which is
lending some one expression. But lower down in
146society, where there is less reading, life itself gives
the terms of this outlook. So the coffin-maker in
Tchekhof’s story—“Rothschild’s Fiddle”—has a
ledger in which he notes down at the end of each
day the losses of the day. All life expresses itself
to him in losses, terrible, terrible losses. Smerdyakof,
Dostoieffsky’s most morbid conception, catches cats
and hangs them at midnight with a ceremony and
ritual of his own invention.
The old beggar pilgrim sings with cracked voice
as he trudges through wind and rain:
Indeed, many such examples might be adduced to
show the pre-occupation of the Russian with the idea
of death. The funeral service music is favourite
popular music. In the procession of moods in the
soul of the young man he comes comparatively
rapidly to “worms my neighbours.” The excessive
number of suicides in Russia may be explained by
147the extraordinary liability of the Russian soul to
falling into a morbid state.
But we are all of us, even the merriest hearts
that “go all the way,” subject to morbid moods, to
fits of depression, black hours when we are ready to
deny the world, our ambition in it, our own life, our
greatest happiness, and live wilfully in an atmosphere
of grief and pessimism, loving sorrow for its own
sake, lamenting for the sake of lamentation. We
love what Dostoieffsky calls self-laceration. We
must every month or so deliver ourselves up to
Giant Despair and be cudgelled.
The darker the night the clearer the stars,
The deeper the sorrow the nearer to God,
says a Russian proverb, but these recurrent moods
are not really sorrow, they are a being morbid. They
have nothing in common with the suffering that
comes from destiny itself, nothing of the circumstances
of going into the wilderness, or taking the road with
the burden on one’s back, nothing of the pangs of
new birth, of the podvig.
Who never ate his bread in sorrow,
Who never spent the midnight hours
Toiling and waiting for the morrow,
He knows you not, ye Heavenly Powers.
—Who never ate his bread in real sorrow. Life is
of this sort, that if you will stake all of it for a new
life you will get the new life. But when you really
do give up all the old and dear, that is a dark and
terrible hour, the hour of renunciation, of the podvig.
148And on the road of life itself there is a great gulf
between the vigorous and Teutonic “Welcome each
rebuff that turns earth smoothness rough” and the
morbid and Oscar Wildean “living with sorrow,”
a great gulf between Father Seraphim kneeling a
thousand days on a rock, and the sad “intelligent”
who reads to himself in the evening hour:
To stand like Sebastiàn shot through with arrows,
Without strength to breathe,
To stand like Sebastiàn shot through with arrows
In shoulder and breast.
Tolstoy in his later years was morbid. I suppose
if the psychology of Tolstoy’s life were to be followed
out we should be surprised at the frequent recurrence
of morbid and despondent moods. Nothing
seems more characteristic of his later years than
fruitless quarreling with the life of Yasnaya Polyana,
threatening to run away, lamentations, self-lacerations.
But now and again in relief Tolstoy did
actually flee. He took the road to Moscow to live
like a simple artisan and earn his living by carpentering,
or he set off for a monastery where some
famous monk lived in his cell, and sought relief by
confession and Christian intercourse.
That going forth on the road, a-seeking new life,
is characteristic. At times one would think half
Russia is on the road. Utility has been flung aside,
the chances of gain have been passed over, the so-called
duty to work and fulfil your place in the state
has been flung to the winds, and the Russian is out
149on the dusty road, wearing out his boots, thinking,
trudging, praying, recognising—finding what his
soul desires. That is not morbidity, but a noble
form of life.
And many promise themselves wholly to God and
enter monasteries or convents, and there find happiness,
the bright ray of destiny they sought with
their eyes in a dark world.
Every morning, noon, and night
Praise God! says Theocrite
—that is not a morbid life, though a life of denial.
It does not mean that every one who would live well
should enter a monastery or a convent, it only means
that some one whose soul craved such a life has
found his way. How we have suffered in England
from the difficulty of giving one’s soul to God in
that way. Those who would have been monks and
sisters have had to give themselves in other ways.
There are thousands of other ways. Every one who
is living well has found a way. The way meant
renunciation, hardship, sorrow—but not morbid
sorrow, the sorrow which leaves you as you were,
as the cloud of gnats wailing by the tree and the
stream leave the tree, leave the stream, just as they
were, just what they were.
The differentiation between morbid sorrow and
real sorrow, between self-laceration and the tribulation
that comes of destiny, is important if we would
understand aright what the Russian means by the
“Religion of Suffering.”
150The religion of suffering, of which so much
is said, is a term easily misunderstood, meaning
differently in the mouths of different people. The
political propagandist holds that the Russian people
are melancholy because their institutions are so bad,
and that the religion of suffering is the religion of
revolution, a growing resentment against the government.
The morbid Russian will say that the religion of
suffering is the knowledge of the truth that only in
suffering and near to death can you understand anything
about life. He will deny that anything else
can teach you.
The peasant pilgrim will interpret it as the
religion of taking to the road and bearing the cross;
being a beggar for Christ’s sake; refusing a lift on
the road to the Sepulchre, holding that where Christ
walked it is not for them to ride.
Another will say it is the religion that helps you
to face suffering, and point to Tolstoy’s story of the
death of Ivan Ilyitch. Ivan Ilyitch was a man who
had no religion, and had never faced suffering in his
life, an ordinary bourgeois of the type of lower
intelligentsia, jovial, selfish, cynical, fond of cards and
of his dinner, and having no other particular interest
in life except an ambition to make more money.
Suddenly he is stricken with cancer, and lives for
years in increasing pain till at last he dies in agony.
He has no spiritual comfort; pain quite o’ercrows
his spirit. The truth is, no pain really conquers the
151spirit, the spirit always triumphs at the last, even if
the body is rendered useless by the struggle. But
this truth is lost in the irreligion of Ivan Ilyitch.
It would seem it would have been better if he had
lived a more regular and healthy life in his youth,
but that is a false moral. The fact is he had never
faced the solemn mystery of life, never taken his
ordinary human share in suffering, and so was lost in
the hour of pain. But perhaps there were more
spiritual gleams in the end of Ivan Ilyitch than
Tolstoy tells us of. Tolstoy was a moralist. But
in any case Ivan Ilyitch presents a contrast to a
religious Russian on his death-bed, in his last agony,
gripping tight in his hand a little wooden cross, his
eyes upon the ikon of his patron saint before which
the candle is burning.
Another will say, the religion of suffering is that
which helps you to face life, which is perhaps
another way of saying that it is the religion which
helps you to face death ... the religion which
prompts you to take risks and will face no dangers.
He is losing his soul. In a great war he wakens
up and offers himself—and saves his soul. Or in
the ordinary course of things, in the “weak piping
times of peace,” he resolves to make a leap in the
dark and get life, he gives up the old for the new—he
saves his soul, and out of his sufferings springs
a glory.
Still it is not for every one to make this leap in
the dark. Villagers, the peasants of a countryside,
152have obviously no call that way, or seldom a call
that way. They have not the need that the townsman
has, they have satisfying visions of truth, from
nature, in their way of life, in their traditional
customs. Brand was probably wrong trying to
lead his village flock up among the glaciers and
avalanches to make a church of ice. He should
have preached such sermons and made such appeals
in towns. He would have led people from the
towns. Nevertheless there has been a cult of
Brand in Russia, especially since Ibsen’s long
drama was produced at the Theatre of Art, and
many divinity students and young priests have
been touched by his vigorous onslaught on the
quiet lives of simple folk.
On the other hand, there have not been wanting
vigorous opponents to Brand and the “God of the
Heights,” and I have even seen the scientist working
to relieve pain put in opposition to Brand
working to increase the pain and sorrow in the
world. But in that opposition lies a misconception.
Crucifixion under chloroform does not conquer death
and sin, and there is no sleeping-draught for the
young man on the threshold of life who has got
to dare and suffer and die many times before he
emerges at his noblest and richest.
Dostoieffsky voiced the religion of suffering for
Russia, he suffered himself, and in his personal
suffering discovered the national passion. He
sanctified Siberia, redeeming the notion of it from
153that of a foul prison and place of punishment to a
place of redemption, and finding one’s own soul.
He did not find Siberia an evil place, but on the
contrary, found it holy ground. These men came
face to face with reality who had lived till then in
an atmosphere of unreality. The roads of Siberia
were roads of pilgrimage. Dostoieffsky sent successively
his two most interesting heroes to tread
those roads—Raskolnikof and Dmitri Karamazof.
Tolstoy develops and materialises the idea in the
story of Katya and Neludof.
Then in his novels Dostoieffsky generally shows
the suffering ones, never suggesting the idea
that the suffering should be removed. He has no
interest in the non-suffering normal person. He
prefers a man who is torn, whose soul is disclosed
and bare. He feels that such a man knows more,
and that his life can show more of the true pathos
of man’s destiny. Such people think, dream, pray,
hope, they are infinitely lovable, they are clearly
mortal. Hence a pre-occupation with suffering, a
saying yes to suffering when the obvious answer
seems to be no, and Let this cup pass from me.
It is perhaps because the West has taken it for
granted that suffering is an evil thing, and has set
itself consciously the task of eliminating suffering
from the world that the East has emphasised its
acceptance of suffering. Nietzsche noted what he
called the watchword of Western Europe—“We
wish that there may be nothing more to fear.” He
154despised that wish. The East does not despise
the wish, but finds it necessary to affirm its own
belief more vigorously. It accepts many things
which the West considers wrong in themselves—War,
Disease, Pain, Death.
155
Although self-laceration and being wilfully gloomy
are frequent in Russian life the idea of repentance
is not popular, there being no particular passion for
righteousness and consequently no insistence on
sin as something deadly in itself. In Russia you
never hear that the wages of sin is death. The
man who sins is even thought to be nearer to grace
than he who never sins, the prodigal nearer than
his elder brother. “Sin committed is nothing to
grieve over. What is done can’t be helped. Hurry
on and do something else, don’t waste time in penance
or repentance.” There is no idea of penance
in connection with the Russian Church, and consequently
no “indulgences.” Russia has escaped
the evil of thinking that it is possible to pay for
past actions and neutralise their effect. Even in
asceticism the Russian has no idea of paying for
sins by fasting and praying and mortifying the
flesh. And he who sets out on pilgrimage does not
do so as a penance for sin, he is not trying in any
way to make up to God for sin. His act is an act
156of praise, a promise, his asceticism is a denial of
this world in honour of the world to come, a denial
of the world’s peace in praise of the peace which
passeth understanding, a denial of the world’s truth
in allegiance to the Holy Ghost, a showing forth in
symbolic act of the glory of man’s heavenly destiny.
The story of two hermits given by the Russian
philosopher Solovyof gives a Russian point of view.
In the desert in Egypt two hermits were saving
their souls. Their caves were quite near one
another but they never entered into conversation
unless it were to sing psalms at one another or call
one another by name now and then. In this way
of life they passed many years, and the fame of their
sanctity spread beyond Egypt and into many lands.
But in course of time the devil, mortified by their
holiness, succeeded in tempting them. He snared
them both at the same time, and, not saying a word
to one another, they gathered the baskets and pallets
which in their long spare time they had plaited from
grasses and palm leaves, and they set off together
for Alexandria. There they sold their work, and on
the money they got for it they spent three gay days
and nights with drunkards and sinners, and on
the fourth morning, having spent everything, they
returned to their cells in the desert.
One of them wept bitterly and howled aloud. The
other walked at his side with bright morning face and
sang psalms joyfully to himself. The first cried:
“Accursed that I am, now am I lost for ever. I
157shall never out-pray my hideous sin, never, never.
All my fasts and hymns and prayers have been in
vain. I might as well have sinned all the time;
all lost in one foul moment! Alas! alas!”
But the other hermit went on singing, quietly,
joyfully.
“What!” cried the first hermit. “Have you
gone out of your mind?”
“Why?” asked the joyful one.
“Why don’t you repent?”
“What is there for me to repent of?” asked the
joyful one.
“And Alexandria, have you forgotten it?” asked
his companion.
“What of Alexandria? Glory be to the Almighty
who preserves that famous and honourable town!”
“But what did we do in Alexandria?”
“What did we do? Why we sold our baskets
of course, prayed upon the ikon of holy St. Mark,
visited several churches, walked a little in the town
hall, conversed with the virtuous and Christly
Leonila....”
The repentant hermit stared at the other in pale
stupefaction.
“And the house of ill-fame in which we spent the
night ...” said he.
“God preserve us!” said the other. “The
evening and night we spent in the guest-house of
the patriarch.”
“Holy martyrs! God has already blasted his
158reason,” cried the repentant hermit. “And with whom
did we get drunk on Tuesday night? Tell me that.”
“We partook of wine and viands in the refectory
of the patriarchate, Tuesday being the festival of the
Presentation of the most Blessed Mother of God.”
“Poor fellow! And whom did we kiss, eh?”
“We were honoured at parting with a holy kiss
from that father of fathers, the most blessed Archbishop
of the great city of Alexandria and of all
Egypt, yes and of Libya, and of Pentapolis, and of
Kur-Timothee with its spiritual court, and with all
the fathers and brothers of his divinely appointed
clergy.”
“Ah, why do you make a mock of me? Does it
mean that after yesterday’s abominations the devil
has entered into possession of you. You embraced
sinners, you accursed one.”
“I can’t say in whom the devil has found a home,
in me or in you,” said the other, “in me when I
rejoice in the God’s gifts and His holy will, when I
praise the Creator and all His works, or in you who
rave and call the house of our most blessed father
and pastor a house of ill-fame, and defame the God-loving
clergy, calling them sinners as it were.”
“Ah, you heretic!” screamed the repentant
hermit. “Arian monster! Thrice accursed lips of
the abominable Appollonion!”
And the repentant hermit threw himself upon his
companion and tried to kill him. But failing to do
that he grew tired of his efforts, and the two resumed
159their journey to their caves. The repentant one
beat his head on the rock all night and tore his hair
and made the desert echo with his howls and shrieks.
The other calmly and joyfully went on singing psalms.
In the morning the repentant hermit made the
following reflections:
“Just think of it. I had earned from Heaven
especial blessings and holy power by my fasts and
my podvigs.[9] This has already become evident by
the miracles and wonders I have lately been enabled
to perform, but after this that has happened, all is
lost. By giving myself up to fleshly abomination I
have sinned against the Holy Ghost, and that sin,
according to the word of God, will be forgiven me
neither in this life nor in the life to come. I have
thrown the pearl of heavenly purity to be trampled
under feet by swine, by devils. The devils have
taken my pearl, and, no doubt, having stamped it
into the mire, they will come after me and tear me.
Well, well, if I am irrecoverably lost whatever is
there for me to do out here in the desert?” And
he returned to Alexandria and gave himself up to a
life of debauch. Eventually, on one occasion when
he was hard up he conspired with other vagabonds,
fell upon a rich merchant, killed him, and robbed him.
He was tracked down, caught and tried in the courts.
The judge condemned him to death and he died
without repentance.
160But his old companion continued his holy life, his
podvizhnitchestvo[10] attained a high degree of sanctity
and became famous through the many miracles
wrought at his cave-mouth. At a word from his
holy lips a woman past the age of child-bearing yet
conceived and brought forth a male child. When
at last the good man died, his shrivelled and
worn-out body, suddenly as it were, blossomed in
beauty and youth, becoming translucent and filling
the air with a heavenly perfume. Over his holy
relics a monastery was built, and his name went forth
from the church of Alexandria to Byzantium and
thence to the shrines of Kief and Moscow.
The lesson of this story is, according to
Varsonophy, who told it, that there are no sins of
any importance except despondency. Did not both
these hermits sin alike and yet but one of them was
lost, namely, he who desponded?
Varsonophy was a pilgrim from Mount Athos,
who used to say, “Eh, eh, don’t grieve about your
sins, be done with them, they don’t count. Sin 539
times in a day but don’t grieve about it, that’s the
chief thing. If to sin is evil, then to remember sin
is evil. There is nothing worse than to call to mind
one’s own sins.... There is only one deadly sin
and that is despondency, from despondency comes
despair, that is more than sin, it is spiritual death.”
161
One Sunday I went to the convent of St. Martha
and St. Mary in the Bolshaya Ordinka on the other
side of the Moscow river. It is a wonderful institution,
belonging to the new Russia and yet being
part of the old, a young dainty stem with leaves
sprung from the rugged many-wintered tree of the
Russian Church. Like St. Vladimir’s Cathedral at
Kief, its beauty lies not in any antiquity or ruin. It
is a new institution; it is served by young people;
and has new life, new interest, and ideals. It is the
convent of which the Grand Duchess Elizaveta
Federovna, the widow of the Grand Duke Sergius,
whose murder was contrived by Azef the Jewish
agent-provocateur during the revolutionary period,
is the abbess.
The remains of the Grand Duke were deposited
at the shrine of St. Alexey, and praying there,
the grief-stricken widow promised herself, her
life, and her estate to God. The beautiful sister
of the Empress found her way from desolation
162and the tomb to a bright and spacious and yet
devoted life, and she was consecrated and took the
veil.
One of the first deeds of her new life was to
purchase a building site in one of the poorer parts of
the city, and to have it consecrated for the building
of a convent and churches. A temporary church
was put up and services took place from the first.
The first plans were realised in 1907; the sisterhood
was already formed and had begun work by February
1909. The Grand Duchess is the abbess and there
are about a hundred sisters. Every one is young,
every one is active. No woman over forty can enter
the sisterhood, no one also who is weak physically
or likely to be unable to perform the arduous labours
for and among the poor which the sisters impose
upon themselves.
The convent combines in its ideal the imitation
of both Martha and Mary. Each sister dedicates
herself to “God and her neighbour.” She would
sit at Jesus’ feet like Mary, and be occupied with
many things like Martha. But certainly the idea of
Martha and service stands first in their minds.
Their religion is the religion of good deeds. They
visit, clothe, comfort, heal the poor, and all but work
miracles, flowers springing in their footsteps where
they go. They receive and consider thousands of
letters and beggars. They perform work which is
often left to the municipalities and Care committees
in the West, but the work is much more fruitful since
163it is done in the Name of Christ rather than in the
name of reason. In some convents the sisters are
divided into Marthas and Marys, and there is a
question when a new one takes her place—a Martha
or a Mary? But in the Martha Marinskaya all
have to be Marthas. Each sister has a specific
calling and name, e.g. the letter-writer, the purchaser,
the guest-receiver: there are medical sisters, church
sisters, kitchen sisters, and so on.
The service in the convent church is open and
free. All and sundry may go in. And yet necessarily
one is in a way a guest, a visitor. It is a
very gentle and delicate experience to stand on the
stone flags of the wide church beside fifty or sixty
maidens in white and avow allegiance to the same
emblems, praise the same splendid Creator and God.
I came to the service, but I also wished to satisfy
a desire to see the frescoes and wall-paintings by
Nesterof. The rood-screen, the apse, and the sides
have been painted by that great artist, and two or
three of his most beautiful pictures are the surface
of the walls.
There is a large picture, the whole width of the
church, a presentment of Holy Russia at the margin
of a birch forest; plains and folding valleys and uplands
and broad acres in the distance. In the foreground
bright green grass thick with purple labiate
and yellow rattray, an opening in the forest, delicate
silver birches on each side and tiny pine trees, seedlings
of pine-trees. In the opening all manner of
164characteristic Russian “poor folk” gazing, praying,
kneeling, crying. For a haloed Christ stands
among the birch trees and receives all who will come
to Him.
The Russian peasant believes that Christ wanders
on his roads—
the heavenly King
Our mother Russia came to bless
And through our land went wandering;
and he is quite right, believing that. The thought,
almost by itself, constitutes the idea of “Holy
Russia.”
The most beautiful picture in the church is the
dedicatory Martha and Mary—“The Master is
here and calleth thee”[11]—a panel in front of which
stood a sister all in white like a statue, little candles
in front of her, a stout six-feet wax candle beside
her.
A tall and portly priest with long hair, whimsical
and gentle, took the service—Father Mitrophan;
and he walked to and fro, now with the people, now
behind the sacred gates. A score of sisters in black
veils and with black crowns on their heads sang in
the choir. A sister stood at a counter by the door
and sold candles. A congregation of sisters, fashionable
visitors, peasants, working-people, and beggars
grouped themselves miscellaneously in the wide,
open, light-filled body of the church. Of course
there were no seats. It was pleasant to be there;
165there was good air, a fragrance occasionally of
flowers, and a sense of young women in a certain
mood towards God. We sang, assented, crossed
ourselves, bowed. The sixty sisters all in white
prostrated themselves, and there was a billowy flood
of white linen on the floor. And the black choir
sang, gently, pitifully, sweetly, exaltedly, with pale
voices. It was their church, their temple. They
expressed themselves there as a maid expresses
herself in her private room at home. The gentle
Nesterof paintings pertained to them specially.
They were chosen by them.
In the midst of the service in come the convent
waifs, children of the childless, two dozen little boys
in green blouses, two dozen little girls in blue frocks
and drab pinafores. And they stand in the midst of
the church. They are so small, they might be the
children of dwarfs.
Father Mitrophan comes out to deliver his
sermon, and we all move up closer towards the altar
rails so as to hear him. He is higher than we, and
looks a shepherd with a flock about him. A gentle
sermon: “You have parents in the flesh, you have
also parents in the Spirit. There are earthly families,
there are also spiritual families; worldly intercourse
and heavenly intercourse. Our parents bore us and
then as soon as convenient brought us to the font to
give us back to God. The parents were not present
at the baptism because they were only parents of the
flesh, but the guardian angels were present because
166they were parents of the Spirit. To-day is the day
of St. Afanasief and of St. Sergey, spiritual fathers,
to whom we must look for guidance and love. What
do they teach us? Why, first of all, to do things,
to work. What a worker was St. Paul, for instance,
writing fourteen epistles. We mustn’t be lazy! We
shan’t get anything without making effort. Fast day
comes; we say it doesn’t matter much, we’ll eat
ordinary fare. It’s time to go to church; you say
to yourself, ‘No, no, don’t need to,’ and you take a
stool and a book of church verses and sing to yourself
pleasantly and comfortably. No, no, it won’t
do. The Fathers of the Church didn’t go lazy like
that, or where should we be....” And so on, in a
sententious manner and sing-song tone, nodding his
head and pronouncing many of his dicta in a
colloquial tone of voice like an old woman saying
proverbs. He had an Orthodox voice. There is
such a thing in Russia, a voice and manner in which
the Church and the Church service are reflected.
It communicates itself to the worshipper and is often
a superadded grace of personality in a man or
woman, a certain Byzantinism in expression, a holding
oneself like a figure in a fresco.
Amen! A crossing of ourselves; the sermon is
ended. The crowd about the altar breaks up, and
we spread ourselves out in the fresher spaces of the
church once more, and the pale singing of the black-robed
choir recommences as the conclusion of the
liturgy is sung. The sixty sisters prostrate themselves
167together in a billowy mass once more.
Worshippers cross themselves before the altar and
go out. The Communion bread is taken and the
service is over. The waifs march out; we all come
out.
It is good to have been at prayers with the sisters,
just as if one had spent a few hours in perfect mood
in a garden. It took my mind back to a morning
in an immense London church when I came in late
and was taken up and put in a seat just underneath
a picture of the Virgin. At the Virgin’s feet were
armfuls of lilies. I had a sense, I have it now—all
flowers are flowers at the feet of the Virgin.
168
The way of Russia is more the way of Mary, and
yet no people are more given to working for their
neighbours and being actively kind than the Russians.
There are many Marthas among them. They visit
the poor, bring food to the hungry, clothe the
wretched. They work for the suffering people
around them. Almost every cultured Russian of
grace or character has some social or personal
responsibility or care, the passion to put right the
affairs of some unhappy family, the will to raise
drunkards and law-breakers from spiritual death.
It is national and natural, and it is strange that this
should be the characteristic of a people who also
have a passion for going into the desert and saving
their souls.
But it is impossible for every one to go into the
desert or take to a cell, and indeed the impulse to
go away does not come to every one, and when it
does come it is seldom sufficiently strong to break
down the ties of everyday life and make a road of
the affections—the narrow road that leads away from
169the world. Even among a mystical people the great
majority remain behind in “the world” and have
the normal life, serve man as well as God, marry,
have children, work as well as pray, and live through
six everydays to one of incense and song. The
Church has its two aspects, that of Martha and
of Mary, and it is with the way of Martha that
we are generally more familiar, though many may
look lingeringly towards the wilderness, feeling that
perhaps after all the better part is to be found out
there.
The way of Martha has come into some discredit
in the West owing to the organisation of charity,
the reliance on parliaments and philanthropical
societies and committees rather than on individual
volition. As a substitute for love towards one’s
fellow-man have appeared many things—voting for
a candidate, appeals to policemen and to magistrates,
prison, sending a young man to the Colonies, trusting
to the court-missionary ... that is the way of
“the world” and not the way of the individual.
However much “organisation” there may be, there
will always remain as a fundamental idea of the
Church personal love towards one’s neighbour and
care for him. Such love when seen is something
that convinces in itself, like the action of the good
Samaritan.
There is a family I know in Russia, the V’s. To
come into touch with them is to touch something
that works miracles like the hem of the sacred
170garment. Yet all in the family are Marthas, they
are all of the spirit of good deeds: there is nothing
particularly contemplative about any of them. Most
interesting of all is the youngest of the children,
Lena. She is being brought up in an atmosphere
of altruism. She is only twelve years old, and is
like a plant springing up in a flower-garden; one can
watch her growing more beautiful from day to day.
She is gentle, quick, and tender. She has many
desires and is eager, but when Julia her eldest sister
tells her to do one thing or another, perfectly obedient
and submissive. She is slender and wistful like a
girl in one of Nesterof’s pictures. She has the
intense pleasure of a child, and when we read Alice
in Wonderland together I wondered at the gladness
of the little girl. Grown-up humans are often so
constrained and polite when you read a paragraph
to them. You can never be quite sure that they are
not secretly bored. On her birthday Lena gives
presents to her sisters instead of receiving them,
and has been brought up to feel that it is a joy and
privilege to give. When distant relatives or friends
from far away come to visit the family, Lena gives
them presents. One day she was debating what
was the very biggest present she could make to a
lady who was staying at the house, and she decided
to give away one of her little pet tortoises. Once
Vassily Vassilitch brought her a present, a big book
with pictures. How vexed Julia seemed! “You
spoil the child bringing her presents without any
171special reason!” said she. She was sorry that he
should be giving, and not Lena or she herself.
Julia is so self-denying that some years she goes
without a greatcoat even for the coldest winter
weather. All her money goes to other people. But
she is not at all proud of her good works. She is just
simple and cheerful, a quiet though impulsive woman.
You never hear her laugh loudly, but there is always
a sort of kind warmth and cheerfulness in her face.
She will give up a book, her time, her means of
making a living, her pleasure, to whatever appeals
to her; and the whole house in which she lives is
founded on altruism. Occasionally there comes to
visit them a friend who is also extremely unselfish
and altruistic. Then sometimes there are some
amusing, even absurd scenes—contests in altruism.
The family is vegetarian, for no one in it would
cause any animal pain. They have even scruples
about killing flies and troublesome insects, and rather
catch them and put them out of the window than
destroy them. One day Julia showed me with
horror an article from the Russian Word on the fate
of lost dogs. The State voted a certain amount of
money for poison to destroy ownerless dogs, but the
police, instead of killing them with poison in a
humane way as intended, hired the worst type of
criminals in the town gaols to beat them to death for
a few copecks in order that they might peculate the
greater part of the money voted. “Such ugly
things are part of the background of our everyday
172life,” said I. “They are hidden from us, but they
are always there, none the less.” Julia could not
believe it.
One summer I spent some days with the family
in a big country-house in the province of Kaluga.
The estate was an island in a loop of a little river.
I spent one morning watching the fish which
swarmed in the water of the river, and I longed for
a rod and a line. Not that I ever caught many fish
in that way. But when I was seven years old
some one gave me Izaak Walton and a fishing-rod,
and I slept with The Compleat Angler under my
pillow. I had visions of great captures of fish.
The one thing wanting was a grasshopper. Izaak
was always talking of grasshoppers, and I had lost
faith in worms and paste. But though I heard
grasshoppers in many country banks I could never
find one. Here at Dietchino were both grasshoppers
and fish in manifest abundance.
In the little river were perch and gudgeon and
chub, minnows, pike. I watched the sinister
shadows of the pike. They moved about like
sharks, and every now and then there would be a
splash as if a branch had dropped into the water,
and I would see six or seven little fish jumping
bodily out of the water as a murderous pike rushed
at them, and they fled in terror. The fish seemed
pretty hungry. I caught several grasshoppers and
rather cruelly threw them on to the surface of the
lake and watched the perch snatch them away. A
173sad end for the grasshoppers, but a better luncheon
for the fish. Lena and her next sister, Olya, were
much horrified at my action, though they were too
kind and well-trained to say more than “Oh!” when
I mentioned it. Later Olya told me how one evening
she had seen that on one of the lines left by the
village boys a fish was caught and struggling, and
how she came next morning and the fish was still on
the hook and not taken in, and she thought it so cruel,
and wrote a letter to the boy and pinned it on a tree
near by.
Some time after that we went out one day and
watched the fish. Little Lena had three biscuits in
her coat pocket in case she should be hungry. But she
broke up two of them and threw the bits to the fish,
and we saw them come and eat the fragments with
as much avidity as they had taken the grasshoppers
I provided. We were out for a walk; Lena and I
went on, and she kept one remaining biscuit in case
she should be hungry. Presently along the road
came a familiar dog and fawned around us ingratiatingly.
“Poor dog!” said Lena, “it’s just had
puppies, it is very hungry,” and she took out her
last biscuit and gave it to the dog.
The little girl has an almost perfect character,
and the fact that she will never do or think anything
unkind has a constraining effect on elders in her
presence; and yet she is an open-air little girl, and
rows and bathes and plays games and goes long
walks, as any boy might wish his sister to do.
174Each of the four sisters has inherited consumption,
and though not actually in consumption they have
all a certain fragility and slenderness. Their only
brother died of consumption, a clever boy, who never
for a moment permitted grief to enter the hearts of
those who were tending him. All was mirth and
laughter at his death-bed. Joke after joke, idea
after idea put forward. All agreed that it would
be absurd to wear black for such a one. And the
sisters and near friends went to the funeral in bright
summer dresses. They were of those who hope all
things, believe all things.
This winter Julia was chiefly engaged arranging
popular lectures on the Oriental religions—“in order
to give an interest in religion to those who had fallen
away from Orthodoxy and had now no religion at
all.” She had set a room apart for meetings and
given it the atmosphere of a church, and there
was a library of several hundred volumes to which
visitors referred frequently. She kept open house,
and I have often been there in the evening when
there were more than a dozen visitors sitting at
the long table of the dining-room having tea.
There would be all sorts of people, some real seekers,
others of a friendly gossipy type. Many of them were
really foreign to Julia’s nature and temperament,
wrapped up in themselves and consequently not
able to realise what a sweet and wise and wonderful
woman their hostess was. But all were welcome.
Julia’s grandmother, a very gentle and simple old
175lady of eighty, always presided on these occasions,
and if she were not drinking tea, a space would be
cleared on the tablecloth and patience would be laid
out. She is always in black, has large eyes and fine
brow and a magnificent Roman nose, regards the
cards intently, and puts them one upon another
deliberately and solemnly as if she knew all their
secrets and were the Queen of Spades herself. But
she listens to all that is said, and can repeat almost
the whole of the conversation after the people are
gone. She is of the old Orthodox Russian type and
dwells under the ikons. No meal is ever begun
without her grace being said. And she also has the
gentle spirit of altruism. Every other Sunday night
a rather obstinate old lady who belongs to the
Evangelical Christians comes and sits beside her
and reads in a loud distinct voice a volume of
Spurgeon’s sermons in translation. And the old
lady asks no questions, always seems to be pleased,
and goes on putting out her cards and making up
her patience pack in sympathetic silence.
Julia has lived in France and England, and she
especially likes the English. “They have learned
to be so kind,” she would say. “They take care
not to injure people’s feelings when they talk. They
are gentle, and they are not unjust, they are fair.
They are centuries in front of us Russians in that
way.”
That observation struck me very forcibly when I
176heard it; for Julia has herself an English manner.
She is like an English lady of quality of the best
type. She has that something which she admires
in us expressed in herself.
It is good that the standard notion of an Englishman
which one finds in Russia is something which
corresponds to this praise which Julia gave us. The
Russians see us at our best, that is, as we really are,
and they admire us. They like our quiet kindness
and fairness. They admire our passion for social
reform and “putting the world right.”
Julia also is “helping to build the kingdom of
heaven upon earth,” helping to make the world
really ready for the Master when He comes again.
She is an Eager-Heart, who would even give up her
chance of sheltering the heavenly Babe and wondrous
Mother in order to take in a human babe and earthly
mother homeless in the snow.
That is the way of Martha, the finding of Christ
in the suffering human being in the world, the
realisation of “Inasmuch as ye did it unto the
least of these ye did it unto Me” as contrasted with
the way of Mary—the denial of the world and of the
reality of the suffering in it, the pouring of the
ointment on the feet of Christ instead of selling it
and giving the proceeds to the poor.
The way of Martha implies a great number of
workers and the consequent necessary organisation—a
church. It has its priests, its temples and
buildings, its ceremonies and sermons. The hermit
177needs no church, no temple or priest, but the worker
in the world needs everything.
Hence the pomp and splendour of the Church is
associated with the way of Martha. Its faith is
carried like a great banner wherein is depicted a
world set free, a kingdom of heaven upon earth.
The ranks of the world are understood as grades of
authority in the great business of well-doing, and
kings and men are consecrated with solemn rites to
the service of God. We are enrolled as soldiers of
the heavenly King and need a religious music which
is military, and appeals of sound and colour which
stir the heart.
So in Nesterof’s picture of Martha and Mary,[12]
Martha is painted in resplendent rose and is in the
forefront, whilst the mystical-faced Mary is darkly
robed and stands behind her sister. So in Christianity
all that is visibly and obviously splendid is
associated with the way of Martha—the wonderful
cathedrals, the soul-stirring processions, holy wars,
solemn rites and pageants. Martha is always to the
fore and splendid, and goes to meet Christ, whilst
her sister Mary remains in the background at home
in faith.
178
The view I take of the miracles is this, that no
one met Jesus or saw Him who was not miraculously
affected in some way or other. The deaf began
to hear, those who had never spoken in their lives
had their lips unsealed, the cripples found out that
they had the souls of men, the sick were as if they
were well, scales fell from the eyes of the blind,
and he who never saw anything in his life was
suddenly awake to beauty. The outcast and the
vile learned to believe in themselves; even the
dead became alive. When John asked, “Art thou
He who should come, or do we look for another?”
it was sufficient to answer, “The blind see, the
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear,
the dead are raised, to the poor the gospel is
preached.”
And the miracles never cease. As they happened
two thousand years ago, so they happen to-day.
We have the vision, and our infirmities fall away:
we see, we hear, we praise. Christ is ...
179The subtle alchemist who in a trice
Life’s barren metal into gold transmutes.
There is much of the Gospel written by men
who had not the vision, or by politic priests. Many
ecclesiastics of the early Church could not understand
the mystic story, and misunderstanding it
they yet strove to defend by every means in their
power the authenticity of their misreadings. Explanations,
local colour, even absolute inventions
were interpolated in the sacred writings in order
to prove that certain dogmas were right, in order
to prove that other dogmas were wrong. They
actually raised Lazarus materially from death, instead
of leaving what was probably the original story,
the fact that Jesus convinced Martha and Mary
that Lazarus was still alive in the presence of God.
Not that the Gospels are the worse, or that we
would have them otherwise. There is an added
poetry in the marks which time and life make on
any living thing. And the Gospels have been
crucified as He of whom the Gospels were written
was crucified before them.
Most explanations of the miracles are true, but
inadequate. They often lead to confusion of
thought and the emphasis on the material facts
and outward manifestation rather than on the
spiritual facts and inner reality. It is true that
Christ “went about the world doing good,” and
that He is to us “an ensample of godly life,” but
the good that He did was spiritual good.
180The works of our Marthas get a great deal of
their inspiration from the healing of the sick and the
ministry to the suffering. Progress itself, the whole
modern reform movement as far as it associates
itself consciously and verbally with Christianity,
identifies its inspiration with that touching of
Christ’s soul which did not permit Him to pass
one suffering man without healing him.
But it is often forgotten that the good which
He did was spiritual good. The true way of
Martha is not so much giving money to the penniless,
clothes to the ragged, medicine to the sick,
homes to the houseless, decent dwellings to those
who live in slums, as it is to make the poor know
that all these things are nothing and of no account;
as it is to touch their hearts and give them a new
outlook upon life. Martha has also to make the
blind see, make the deaf hear, the mute speak, and
to raise the dead. As it is, it frequently happens
that the poor, receiving “charity,” are left angry,
and so become poorer thereby, and the blind find
themselves in a greater darkness, and the deaf in a
more deathly silence.
We look on our fellow-creatures with dull eyes,
and our personal character and spiritual beauty is
not sufficient to lighten up the landscape and the
faces of the people around us. There is no light
about our heads, and people touching the hem of
our garments feel no contact with mystery. So we
do not reveal Christ to men. Though all is within
181our power. Martha’s ordeal is as great a one as
Mary’s, her consecration as vital. We cannot go
out carelessly and minister to the poor, for if we
do, we perform no miracles. And without miracles
the poor are not satisfied.
The true Martha has the wishing heart, and her
fingers are full of virtue. She is an argument in
herself, and her presence without words works true
miracles, revealing the mystic meaning of Christ in
herself, and causing every one who meets or sees
her to be miraculously affected in some way or
other.
Obviously the service of Martha is always
personal. Therefore nothing anonymous is Christian,
and philanthropical societies, parliaments,
reform movements, and the like are doomed to
failure unless they are served by men and women
with Christ-faces.
182
... who made West East
And gave to Man
A new heaven and a new earth,
As Holy John hath prophesied of Me.
The West seems to have the tradition of the way of
Martha, England especially. Our Victorian era, of
which the popular teachers were Kingsley, Carlyle,
Ruskin, was essentially an era of work and deeds
rather than of faith. As children, we in our prime
to-day were brought up on the gospel of work.
Thoughts about one’s soul were considered rather
ignoble: they were smoke that we had to consume
ourselves. We were urged to forget the question of
our souls and work. The whole world was working,
all the factories of England sang together. Every
man in England, from the highest to the lowest,
knew when he wakened each morning that he had
that day some real and indispensable work to do.
The child must learn his lesson in that light. “If
I hear of an artist of promise,” says Ruskin, “the
first question I ask is, ‘Does he work?’” Ruskin
183dismissed Whistler, who painted rather in the way of
Mary, because he obviously did not work. All great
men whatsoever worked.
The heights by great men reached and kept
Were not attained by sudden flight,
But they, while their companions slept,
Were toiling upward in the night.
If you want to be a Knox or a Luther or a Cromwell
or a Frederick or a Bismarck you must work.
The spirit of industry seemed to be Christianity
itself. In reading Froude’s history one seemed to
gain the idea that the Reformation meant getting
rid of idleness and monks and abbeys, and substituting
noble labour, honest craftsmen, and factories.
It is a modern misapprehension. There was a time
when we used to sing a hymn extravagantly opposed
to the gospel of work—
Doing is a deadly thing,
Doing ends in death.
We have a reputation for work. Most Russians
would be incredulous if told that Englishmen had
ever sung such words. Yet they have, and we know
that we are not like the ants who have always been
working and always will work. We have been out
of love with work before and will be again.
During the Victorian era every Englishman had
his coat off and was working for all he was worth,
perspiration on his brow, grime on his body, the
clangour of machinery in his ear. Carlyle found his
generation working, and gave it his blessing in
184effective phrase, and was so obsessed by his own
message that he gave up his own quest, his own
seeking, and lived in the British Museum, pondering,
grubbing, scratching, and turning forth volume after
volume of dull Frederick, and he forgot his own
soul and the man who wrote Sartor Resartus and
The Heroes.
And although this work, work for work’s sake, is
not a Christian thing, it is associated in the mind
with what I call the “way of Martha.” It is an
exaggeration of her sweet serviceableness, a supposition
that she had gone crazy and had not only
become cumbered about with many things, but was
so cumbered that she could never in all her life spare
a moment to come to the Master. Be that as it may,
England had a fairly clear and simple notion of her
creed. Work pleased her. Popular opinion was on
the side, not of the parson who did nought, but of
the old farmer “who stubbed Thornaby Waaste.”
Tennyson sang work and the goal of work—“All
diseases cured by science,” “the Parliament of the
World,” “the rule of the meek upon earth.” We
gave our shoulders and our hearts and our lips to
the work, though indeed not much of the last, for in
those days silence was golden.
Now silence is golden only for those who do not
know what to say. A change has come about, is
coming about. Work has ceased to be holy.
“To labour is to pray.” “Do the duty which
lies nearest to you, that which is doablest.” “Do
185noble things, not dream them, all day long ...”
such was the message of Victorian literature. And
yet in that literature there was a note of discord,
and that was the voice of Browning, the first of the
moderns, and he wrote:
Not on the vulgar mass
Called “work,” must sentence pass.
And again:
Thoughts hardly to be packed
Into a narrow act,
Fancies that broke through language and escaped;
All I could never be,
All, men ignored in me,
This, I was worth to God, whose wheel the pitcher shaped.
And again:
He fixed thee midst this dance
Of plastic circumstance,
This Present, thou, forsooth, wouldst fain arrest:
Machinery just meant
To give thy soul its bent,
Try thee and turn thee forth, sufficiently impressed.
The way of Martha had given place to the way of
Mary. My elders read Rabbi Ben Ezra to comfort
one another:
Grow old along with me!
The best is yet to be,
The last of life, for which the first was made;
and they read it because of a secret sense of failure.
But the poem, and the message of Browning in
general, came to those of my generation with a
different force. When I was twenty I lived with
the poem, as did those I loved; I carried it with me
186wherever I went; it burned, it blazed in my mind.
It was a triumphant song. All the beauty of the
time seemed to radiate from it, and as I recall it to-day
and write the old words down, it brings back to
me the fields, the hills, the roads, lime blossoms,
roses, faces of the summer when its meaning was
first absolutely and clearly mine. What was it in
the poem? It was the modern movement. It was
good b’ye to the old. It was a sight of one’s own
immortality and Psyche herself, the ever-lovely one.
But necessarily I cannot write down what it
meant. Suffice it that I can remember how a boy
of this time reacted to the touch of Browning.
Browning was a wonderful turn in English thought.
It was not simply one poem of Browning that
broke away from Victorianism. We had held that
there was no greater satisfaction than that of the
craftsman in the work of his own hands. His was
the real Imitatio Christi when he made something
with his hands and saw that it was good. Then we
read Andrea del Sarto, despising
This low-pulsed craftsman’s hand of mine,
knowing that the artists who failed reached a heaven
denied to him.
From Browning’s day on we have been moving
away from Martha and coming to Mary. The note-books
of those young ones who loved thoughts
began to be filled with verses, sayings, apothegms
of a new character, and many of the elder ones to
187whom we read what we had found were blind and
deaf to the new ideas. I remember one old literary
man and artist who used always to say, “I take my
stand with Jim”—meaning that he held with St.
James that faith without works is barren. He
belonged to the old.
I admit we were not sober in our judgments.
We went to see Ibsen and Bernard Shaw, and it
was easy to agree that Nora was right when she
fled from her home and her husband to save her
soul, and we thought that the immoral and unprincipled
Dubedat was sooner to be saved than
the hard-working slum doctor. We saw in Solveig,
who stayed in the background and prayed, the true
type of womanhood, and understood how Peer
Gynt through her could be saved. We read
Nietzsche, that mad Christian, a sort of Mary
who hated her sister Martha, calling out in anger
that man had ceased to be man and had become
merely neighbour. We entered the domain of
Russian literature, and read Dostoieffsky and Chekhof
and Gorky, and so fell under the spell of Eastern
Christianity, where we remain to-day.
The taste of England has been steadily changing
this last ten years, and the current becoming deeper
and broader. Russia and the East have been
coming steadily nearer, and more and more of us
have turned our backs on work and service and
that Divine materialism—the raising of the poor.
Not that we are on the way to becoming a
188philosophic and reflective or ascetic nation, or even
in the way of singing again “Doing is a deadly
thing”; but more and more of our nation is attempting
to take to itself and re-express the other aspect
of Christianity—the way of Mary.
Even in the North of England, where the land
is devoted to work and the towns are little more
than barracks of workmen, there is a noticeable
and, even from a capitalist’s point of view, an
alarming change of spirit. The “workers” are
rebellious. It is not that they want more money
or lighter hours or better conditions. They simply
don’t want to work. The rising generation is disinclined
to settle down, and the time is coming
when there will be difficulty in getting labouring
hands, when it will be difficult to buy them. The
gloom of our industrialism is destined to be broken.
As yet, however, those who represent us in
politics, literature, and art belong to the old. Mr.
Lloyd George with his care for the poor is a Martha.
Mr. Bonar Law is a Martha also. H. G. Wells,
with his World set Free, and his rooms with rounded
instead of squared corners to help the women to
sweep, is a Martha. Our poets are not Marys, and it
is necessary to go to Francis Thompson or Rossetti
to find a mystic poet. Our painters, Peter Graham,
Farquharson, Leader, and others whose works deck
Academy walls, are occupied with the outward
appearances of things rather than the transcendental.
And since Watts is dead we have not even a
189mystical portrait painter, but all admire the gift
to show in the face money, importance, style, meat.
Our people are worth painting, but there is no one
to paint them. We need an English Serof to show
the true kindred and spiritual relationship of faces.
On the stage we admire Russian opera and
Russian ways. We show The Dynasts in the same
way as it would have been shown in Moscow, or
nearly so. There first of all the new tendency is
showing. Unfortunately we have a long battle
against American humour and vulgarity, American
materialism and the capital that would exploit our
stage. Otherwise our stage would change at a
greater speed. Still the difference in the way
Shakespeare is produced in England is an index of
the change. When we produce Hamlet as it is
produced at the Theatre of Art, Moscow, we shall
have traversed the whole distance between the way
of Martha and the way of Mary as far as the stage
is concerned.
190
Strange that there should be a feud between the
Church and the Theatre! They were originally
one and the same, and as it is the Church remains
a holy theatre where day after day is enacted the
same holy mystery. In passing: how much nearer
the Theatre is brought to the Church by the
constant repetition of the great classical and
mystical dramas such as Hamlet. The reason for
the religious distrust of the Theatre which exists in
all countries,—in England in the Free Churches; in
Russia in the Orthodox Church,—lies in the degradation
of the Theatre, the making it a show of wild
beasts, a stage for indecent dances and comic songs,
an arena for combats of athletes. The common
townspeople are not and never can be the pupils
of Hypatia. They will have their indecencies and
vulgarities, wild beasts, acrobats, invitation to sin.
The showman has usurped the place of the
mystagogue, and money-making has replaced religious
service or service to art and culture as
191a motive of theatrical production. The Theatre
to-day, even if it aspire to be serious, has unclean
hands, and the Church not unfairly regards it as
part of the stock-in-trade of the evil one.
An interesting exemplification of the relation of
Church and Stage is furnished by Oscar Wilde’s
Salome. To the Christian, to look at the dance of
Salome is to glance into the charnel-house where
all is decay and worms and death, and to see there
the head of one of the saints with celestial aureole.
But the dramatist has turned the interest to the
dance itself and made you say that it is interesting:
he has dwelt on the jewels, the crimsons, the thick
lips, the luscious movements. Every effort is made
to make you agree with Herod, and the best way
to do that is to suggest to your body and soul the
same feelings towards the dancer on the stage as
Herod felt towards the daughter of his brother’s
wife—so that you would give her anything, even
the pure body of the saint that is in your keeping.
He would give you a place with the worms and
the spirit of decay, and let you end as Herod
ended, eaten by the worms at the last. No aureole
for you!
But the Church suggests the aureole for you,
and if Salome were presented as a mystery-play
the whole interest of the populace would be
directed towards the sainthood of John the Baptist.
When Oscar Wilde’s Salome was produced at
Petrograd, Russia made short work of it. On
192the first night, at the first public performance,
some one stood up in the middle of a scene and
shouted in a bass voice:
“Spustee zanavess!” “Lower the curtain!” and
the curtain was lowered; and Salome has not been
repeated there from that day to this.
Who it was said this is rather a mystery, but
it was doubtless some one who had the voice or the
ear of Orthodoxy. Russia probably gained by this
prohibition. A pity, however, that many other
plays quite as injurious are allowed their way to
the perversion of private morals and the corruption
of public taste. Indeed it would be a gain to
Russia if the Church would cease looking at the
Stage from a merely ecclesiastical point of view.
The fault of the clergy is their pride in their own
order and their institutions. The clergy, ministers
of the living Church of Christ, should in nature
be the humblest of people, so humble in fact, so
meek and unresentful, that it would be necessary
occasionally to protect them from the enmity of
the secular world. As it is, in their pomp, they
are proud. They despise the Stage and often
prohibit plays on quite wrong grounds, incidentally
depriving not only the theatre and the public, but
the Church also, of something helpful to the cause
of Eastern Christianity and of all real Russian
values. The prohibition of Andreef’s Anathema,
performed at the Theatre of Art in Moscow, is
an example. Though this prohibition was at the
193instance of the Archbishop of Moscow the play
was in essential teaching profoundly helpful to
Eastern Christianity. It was written by a man
who belonged to the revolutionary movement, but
it was only the more remarkable and the more
powerful thereby. It was in substance a refutation
of Westernism and the ideals after which secularist
Russia was striving. A pious and philanthropic
Jew inheriting immense wealth, millions of American
dollars, resolved in his simplicity to save the world,
feeding the hungry, clothing the ragged, giving
money to the needy, medical aid to the suffering.
The drama shows the futility of this dream, and
at the end the mob of enraged and suffering
humanity stone the philanthropist to death. Not
by material but by spiritual things could their
sufferings be assuaged.
The archbishop who stopped it was probably
never in a theatre in his life, and no doubt
condemned it on hearsay, and from a complete
misapprehension of the significance of the drama.
The Church of the future in England, and
probably in Russia, will have to come into alliance
with what may be called the right side of the
theatre. For occasionally in the theatre people
worship as much as others do in the Church.
Many young people whose families have lapsed
from the Church find their religious life functionised
in the book, the drama, the opera, the symphony.
They are not communicants in the literal sense,
194they are outside the church walls and the shut
church doors, but they are inside the living Church.
They have a common word with people inside
church walls. Their chorus of praise swells from
the other side of the walls, and in some countries
the secular chorus of praise to God has considerably
more volume than the official ecclesiastical chorus.
Somehow in church one rather resents the choir,
especially in the Te Deum, when they are singing
it to some “God-forsaken” curious tune that a
pedant musician has chosen. It is good when the
whole church can lift one great voice. And outside
the church the greater congregation rather resents
the church-goers. They would sing Te Deum also.
The relation of Church and Stage exhibits the
confusion of religious values at present existing.
The same confusion exists with regard to the
Church and Literature—many of the great classics
of Russian literature, like Gogol’s Dead Souls, the
monks would regard it a sin to read. The ecclesiastical
Church takes no useful stand with regard to
what is helpful, what harmful, in past and present
literature; it is left for the living Church to
find out for itself and do what it can without
organisation. Even in the domain of Holy Writ
there is a confusion of what the living Church
believes, and what mere ecclesiasticism lays down.
At least one fundamental idea in Christianity has
been overlaid, and, as it were, frustrated by the
Church itself—the idea of the Holy Ghost. The
195Holy Ghost has been conventionalised and made
terrible. It has become the most inscrutable and
awe-inspiring aspect of the Trinity, whereas it
should be the most familiar and consoling, Christ
saying good-bye to his disciples in that last long
sweet talk where He calls them friends, tells them
that after He is gone away from them there will
come a new consolation, the vision of Truth.
“I will pray the Father and he shall give you
another Comforter that he may abide with you
for ever; even the Spirit of truth whom the world
cannot receive, ... the Comforter which is the
Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name,
He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to
your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.
Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you:
not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not
your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid....
If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me
before it hated you. If ye were of the world the
world would love his own: but because ye are not
of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world,
therefore the world hateth you.... When the
Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you
from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which
proceedeth from the Father, He shall testify of me:
And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have
been with me from the beginning.”
And in the cross-examination before Pilate, Jesus
said, “My kingdom is not of this world: if my
196kingdom were of this world, then would my servants
fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews....
To this end was I born, and for this cause came I
into the world, that I should bear witness unto the
truth.”
Therein lies the true idea of the Holy Ghost, the
Holy Spirit—it is the vision of Heavenly Truth
that gives the lie to worldly values, worldly truth.
By virtue of this Holy Spirit the blind see, though
they have no eyes, the deaf hear, the dumb speak,
the dead live, mortality itself is disproved. The
mysteries of the Pentecostal mitres, of the gift of
tongues, and the conventionalised notion of what is
called the “sin against the Holy Ghost,” have
stood in the way of the simple and beautiful conception
of the comforting vision of Truth. The
Church, with its keys of heaven and hell, and its
arrogation of the power of anathema and excommunication,
has preferred to lay its emphasis on
those texts which may seem to imply the dreadfulness
of offence against a certain more inscrutable
aspect of the Trinity. There is nothing in the
Gospels but love of man, forgiveness of man, and
nothing is more pitiful than the man who, having a
glimpse of the Truth, yet denies it or wilfully confuses
it with magic or unclean power.
But the Filioque clause of the Creed is alone
sufficient to exemplify the confusion of ecclesiasticism
and the living Church. There are many
who think that the two Churches of England and
197Russia are kept apart by this clause alone. England
holds that the Holy Ghost, the Holy Spirit, proceeds
from the Father and from the Son, Russia that it
proceeds from the Father alone. Russia’s basis is
St. John, XV. 26, “... the Spirit of truth, which
proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of
me.” “What does it matter how it is put?” cries
the living Church. But ecclesiastical pedantry is
strongly entrenched, and whenever the question of
the intercommunion of the two Churches is mentioned
there arises that fatal phrase—“Filioque—and from
the Son.”
“Does not one of your Thirty-nine Articles lay
down that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the
Father and from the Son? And is not assent to
the Thirty-nine Articles obligatory upon your clergy?
Why, then....” To which one can only answer in
one’s heart:
Thirty-nine Articles,
Ye precious little particles,
And did God really make the world by you?
The same confusion exists with regard to the
Church and Life. That which the living Church of
Christ possesses is a spiritual communion, not a set
of dogmas or a set of points of ecclesiastical law.
If a man is really touched to go to church, if he has
the impulse from the heart, it is not in order that he
may hear dogma. He goes to blend his voice and
his thoughts with the voice and the thoughts of
humanity in hymn and prayer. But to-day many
198misconceptions arise. Carlyle could not go to
church because the sermon bored him. Many stay
away from churches because they can’t stand so-and-so’s
sermon. As if the sermon were part of
the service! In old days the sermons were often
delivered outside the churches after the service
was done. The priest came through the worshippers,
went out into the church square, and rising to a
platform or “outside pulpit” harangued the everyday
crowd. The function of the Church service
is not to be a frame to a sermon, even a clever
or profound or inspiring sermon. Its function is
praise.
A Jew writing for an important Russian newspaper
about the state of the Church of England
remarks that “dogmas make many leave the
Church, and those who stay remain to preach
ethics,” and he goes on to praise ethics as the
function of the Church, leaving out of account,
and evidently having no notion of, the Church as
a temple of religion, a place of communion and
aspiration. Surely the preaching ethics is a work
begun by parents and confirmed by the schoolmaster.
Christ did not die on the cross or forgive
the thief who recognised Him in order to preach
“Thou shalt not steal!” Yet such a confusion of
ideas remains in the mind even of the cultured.
Still, the whole world and the universe is an
orchestra praising God, and, remembering that, it is
impossible to say there is real confusion or final
199confusion. It is as impossible to classify and show
series of like things, for the imagination tells you
that every instrument in the orchestra is diverse.
Hence I am open to misconception when I write of
confusion or when I classify, as for instance when I
talk of Marthas and Marys. There is confusion
and there is order. Nothing is fixed, all is in
motion, the kaleidoscope is ever moving. So it
would be wrong to say that all who were in the way
of Martha were in towns working for the poor, or
that all in the way of Mary were away in the
desert saving their souls at the feet of the Master,
or that the priests in their orders and vestments
with their processions and grandeur were all in the
way of Martha, or that the hermits of the desert
did not upon occasion come like Paphnutius to
Alexandria to save Thaïs, the dancing-girl. The
sisters love one another; and though it is not written
in the Gospels, there were certainly occasions when
Mary might have been seen cumbered about with
many things whilst Martha sat with her Lord.
200
The purely Eastern aspect of the Church is the
way of Mary, the spiritual, meditative, introspective,
mystical way, and this is ever the strength of the
whole Church. It is even the strength of the
Protestant churches, though there the spiritual life is
more private. In Orthodoxy the voice speaks from
the desert right into the ears of the everyday
mundane crowd. The people are enjoined against
sloth in the name of the fathers of the desert. They
sing their hymns in praise of those who have overcome.
They are encompassed round about with
“the crowd of witnesses,” the ikon faces and frescoed
saints of the church walls, the thousands of those
who have died in the Lord looking on whilst we run
with patience the race that is set before us.
Our work is in the world, our passion is for the
realisation of good worldly hopes. We pray for the
King, the Emperor; we own a true allegiance to a
God-guided Cæsar, and are ready to render to such
a Cæsar the things that are his. We pray for the
administrative bodies and for Parliament, may they
201go forward to the raising of the poor, the healing of
the sick, the raising to a life of knowledge those
who are dead in ignorance. We pray for our fellow-man
and for ourselves. We band ourselves in a
Christian order, and confirm in ourselves the resolve
to fight against sin, ugliness, unhappiness. We
promise to give time, to give money, to work for
the Cause. This is all in the way of Martha. But
these thoughts and prayers are made in a temple
where the light is the light of candles placed before
shrines of the Unseen. A vision accompanies the
Christian man. Though his passion is towards the
things of this world he is encompassed and enveloped
by the atmosphere of another world. The
remembrance remains his that Cæsar is not God,
nor Cæsar’s officers the angels of God, nor this
world the real world, that the poor we have always
with us, that our true citizenship is of another
realm.
The work of Martha fails, fails again; the poor
multiply, sickness becomes a plague and scourge
from God, the ignorant increase, peace becomes
war, the progressive work of centuries topples down
like Babel, kings or emperors become killed,
allegiances of millions are changed, famous Christian
workers and organisers who have given their whole
life to the Cause go out to death with grey hairs,
all their life-work made as nought before their eyes.
The passionate soldier-saint goes out in failure.
The lukewarm mediocre man and the cheerful
202happy-go-lucky mortals, the ordinary folk, the witty
ones, the dull ones, the run of mankind as we call
them, also go out, looking at the failure of ideas to
which they have vaguely or earnestly given assent.
But Christianity does not fail. Thousands of years
hence this young religion of Christianity will be
more triumphant, splendid, vital, than it is to-day.
And this by virtue of the mystical and transcendental
aspect of the word.
The service of the Church is more than a consecration
of duty. It is a bearing witness to the
Truth, a watching till He come, an expectancy,
a getting into position for a great procession, a
carrying of banners and emblems, a joining in a
universal hymn sung not only by ourselves but by
all the dead. The light of the Church is the light
of transfiguration, not the light of common day, it
is the light of the halo round the saint’s head.
You enter a church, such a temple, for instance,
as the Cathedral of the Assumption in Moscow.
At a step you are in the precincts of a different
world. You have overstepped a frontier line, and
the language has changed, just as when in Europe
you cross a boundary and the language changes, say
from German to Russian. The people are looking a
different way, not Westward as to the Emperor but
Eastward as to God. You are in a new kingdom;
but as your thoughts go back to the street you left
you realise that the kingdom is not from thence.
The faces in the ikons are not the faces of men.
203The figures are twisted and strange. One asks:
“Why did not the Byzantine painters paint the
truth? There never were men looking as these men.
Why these copper-coloured and flame-coloured
faces? Why the unearthly expression in eyebrows
and eyes? Men never looked like that.” The
answer is: the early Christian painters did not wish
to paint earthly truth. Their object was to indicate
the unearthly nature of man, his citizenship of
another world. They wrote into the features of
every saint, “Be of good cheer, I have overcome
the world.” This was one of the earliest traditions
in the Christian Church, and has been handed
down from generation to generation in the books
of ikonopis or ikon-painting. There is a way to
paint a Christian saint, and that way has to be
followed in the Eastern churches. He must be
represented as a witness unto the Truth, a face
that at least at last owns no allegiance to the
monarch in the West, but only to the God in the
East, the face of an archangel or of one who
sings continuously, “Holy, holy, holy, Lord God
Almighty, which was and is and is to come.” One
may belong to a mighty empire, but the citizenship
of those within the Church is of a mightier and
grander and vaster empire. The thrill of the new
national hymn is the greater, the characteristic
uniforms and robes have the more reverence in
their associations.
The vestments of the priests astonish one. They
204are gorgeous past belief. Whence comes that gold
brocade? It was cut in another world. At least,
that is its intention, that is what it would signify.
Who are they in white robes? Why do the priests
at the altar walk so stately? What is that new
tempo to which they have learned to move and to
swing the censer?
And the voice of the clergy, that unearthly bass,
that profound groaning and seeking of notes that
man does not utter, that voice as of Jesus commanding
the soul of the dead Lazarus to return to the
awful and dreadful corpse? The service in the
Slavonic tongue, not in the everyday tongue....
All these things bear witness unto the Truth
and are the emblems of our allegiance to the
kingdom of Christ, marks of our other citizenship,
the visible emblems and symbols of our hope, our
love and passion. Hence it is possible to sing with
angels and archangels. Failure in the work of
Martha loses significance as failure. Failure is
even good, it is one more sign, an involuntary
ritual, telling of our truer destiny.
So though the way of Mary is consummated in
the desert, in the cell, in giving up the world, in
pilgrimaging, praying, fasting, and only a few can
necessarily take to that way, yet it is that way
which speaks triumphantly in the Church. The
great majority of human beings must always remain
behind “cumbered about with many things,” though
loved by the Master they will not be able to sell
205everything, take up the Cross and follow to the
place of the Skull. They will keep the commandments
of Christ and enter on set occasions the
temples we have set up. They will receive confirmation
in their life and in the love of the Lord,
they will pray for what they will, and confess themselves.
They will praise and be in communion.
They will recognise that they belong to another
kingdom, and their hearts will swell with the
triumphant and passionate affirmation of the Godhead
which each finds in his poor conditional
existence as man. The way of Martha and the
way of Mary.
206
At Easter I was at my old home, Vladikavkaz, and
on the second Tuesday after Easter Sunday went
through one of the most characteristic of Russian
holidays—Krasnagorka. It is half-Christian, half-pagan—a
festival of spring and of new life,
but celebrated almost entirely in graveyards and
cemeteries. At Krasnagorka almost the whole
population of the town goes on an outing or a picnic—to
the cemetery.
Early in the morning I received a message from
a Russian friend, “Come to our church; you’ll see
an interesting sight.” The church was crowded,
but I got in, for nobody objects to your pushing.
It was an unusual service. The whole centre of the
floor of the church, a space of some twenty feet by
seven, was covered with napkins in which lay lumps
of cake, brightly coloured eggs, basins of rice and
strawberry jam, basins of rice and raisins. In each
basin, and there were some hundreds of them, a
lighted wax candle was stuck in the rice and gave
a little flame, and beside each lay the little red
207book in which the peasant records the names of his
relatives as they die.
“What is it all for?” I asked. “It is the food
for the dead,” my friend answered.
A priest and a deacon were standing at the near
end of the spread of illuminated food, and they read
aloud from sheaves of papers the names of dead
persons whom members of the church had wished
to have remembered. Each person who had brought
in food for sanctification brought also a slip of paper
with the names of his dead. It took hours to read
them all out, and when at last the task was finished,
the deacon took a smoking censer, and walking
round the feast flung incense over it, the chains of
the censer rattling as he made the Sign of the Cross.
We sang once more the festal hymn of Easter,
Christos voskrese iz mertvikh—“Christ is risen from
the dead,”—sung at every service until Ascension,
and then, after kissing the cross in the priest’s hand,
each person sought out his special basin of rice and
pieces of cake and bowl of coloured eggs and moved
out of the church.
At the door of the church stood many beggars,
six or seven bearded, tattered, and dirty old men,
and a score or so of women and children. All
the old men had their mouths open, and each
worshipper, as he made his exit, helped a beggar
liberally to rice and jam, scooping out great spoonfuls
with wooden spoons and poking them into the open,
waiting mouths. Many beggars had cotton bags
208hanging from their necks, and into these were promiscuously
flung spoonfuls of rice and raisins, eggs,
biscuit, cake. The beggars were told to eat what
was given them in the name of the dead. My
friend fed at least ten beggars before she left the
church, and gave eggs and bits of cake, but she did
not give all that she had. A great quantity was
reserved for a spread in the graveyard.
Many cabs were waiting at the church door, and
the worshippers stepped into them with their napkins
of sanctified food, and drove to the cemeteries
of the town. From ten o’clock in the morning until
sunset, the cemeteries were as thronged with people
as Hampstead Heath on Whit-Monday.
Nearly every grave in a Russian churchyard has
seats round it, and it is possible to go to the family
grave and sit down and think a little, or pray a little
when you wish. I went to the graveyard where my
friend’s sister lies buried, an acre of cypress and
pine and gentle mounds, where the dank earth seems
like bed-clothes laid over the dead. To-day this
wide melancholy collection of green mounds and
wooden crosses was alive with the laughter and
songs of children. On the heaps of mouldering
earth samovars were humming, and little candles
gleamed against a background of lilac blossoms and
spring flowers.
My friend and I sat down. The mother of the
dead one came, deep in crape and laden with gifts.
We planted our candles, and on this grave as on all
209the others round about the wan flames flickered.
We took bright-coloured eggs—our Easter eggs
dyed purple and crimson and brown,—dug holes in
the mould with our fingers, buried the eggs, covered
their brightness over with mould again. Then we
put down slices of Easter cake on the grave, and
emptied there saucers of rice—that the dead one
might share in. We sat on the crazy wooden seats
around, and looked at the earth and were silent.
The mother went away to find a priest, and
presently brought a purple-cloaked greybeard to
sing over the grave and burn incense. His red and
wrinkled face was all red and fresh from the open
air, for he had been in the graveyard all day singing
over the graves. He was tired, but he raised his
head and his voice and called forth his little
memorial prayer in an antique musical bass: “Grant
to her who has passed away, O Christ, to obtain
Thy unspeakable glory.... Give rest, O Christ,
to the soul of Thy servant....” We all stood
around, silent and awe-stricken, and listened and
crossed ourselves, and kissed the cross in the priest’s
hand.
He received a rouble, then went away to another
grave; beggars besought us; and as if they had not
been satisfied at the church door, but were taking
enough to last them a whole year, they received
helping after helping of rice and cake and eggs.
This, I felt, was the great beggars’ day in the year.
They were important people. They were necessary
210to the feast. Strange that they should appear as
proxies for the dead and eat for them. A beautiful
reminder that in the living we find all our dead
again.
We had stood to meet the priest and to give the
beggars the food we had brought, so now that the
beggars had eaten all the rice and raisins and rice
and jam and had gone farther to eat at other graves,
we sat down again in the still presence of the green
mound and we talked of the virtues of the dead one,
of how old she would have been and how beloved
she was, and of how often she had been remembered,
and how soon we should join her.
Evidently the mother assumed that what she said
was heard by her whose body lay in the earth. We
were all quietly joyful—not sad. We had the
spirit of children making believe; we had also the
calm faith and knowledge of elders—that there is
no death, that those who have passed out of sight
have not ceased but are alive for evermore. I felt
the Russians, and indeed mankind altogether, to be
very dear at this festival; they were doing things
that must touch those invisible ones who know more
than we do and look on, bring tears to the eyes
of angels, and not as often in man’s history and
the spectacle of his civilisation and abomination call
down the wrath of higher powers.
We talked ... and then as we became silent
again we heard the music of man’s life, and listened
with our souls.
211At some graves there was boisterous jollity, at
others terrible anguish and grief. Near where we
sat a woman lay moaning on the grave of her
husband, her red tear-washed cheeks and her lips
on the earth; and she called to him with sobs,
telling him all that had happened during the year,
how the children were, how often they had thought
of him. It was heart-rending to listen to her. And
yet, mingled with her terrible lament, came the
sound of mumbling priests, the buzz of conversation,
the laughter of children wrestling among the graves
and gambling in the eggs that had been given
them, the tinkle of the guitar and of light songs,
the strains of the concertina.
We walked by winding ways across the graveyard
and saw many an old man and woman knocking
at the door of the earth they would soon enter,
dropping placid tears and thinking what it would be
like some years hence when they would be under the
earth and this festive crowd of live beings above,
candle-lighting, feasting, singing, thinking, praying.
And there were young men and women walking
arm-in-arm, looking brightly into one another’s
eyes, strengthening their bonds of love and of life.
There were also little children, boys and girls,
thoughtless, indifferent to death and to the dead,
waiting for the older people to go away, so that they
might forage among the graves and dig up again
the red and blue eggs that had been buried there.
212“Are they allowed to do that?” I asked in
horror.
“Yes,” said the sister. “Every one knows that
directly evening comes and we elders go home the
poor children will come and dig up the eggs and
take them away, and take also the wild flowers we
have brought. Let them! It is quite good that
they should. You know it is the festival of spring
and of life.” I realised that she was right. It is
the way to give to the dead—give to the beggars
and to the children. The dead get what we send
them, surely.
Strange to notice in this acre of God some
graves that had not been visited this day—old
graves. I reflected on many a country walk in
England, culminating in a visit to an old church
and graveyard, and the tracing of the names and
dates of people long since passed away. It is somewhat
strange. When we are in an old graveyard
and looking at the graves of people who have died
centuries ago we feel, instead of grief, a sort of
quiet satisfaction, and that even when those whose
burial is recorded are of our own name and family.
We dare not even contrast our feeling with the
poignancy that is attached to a new grave—with its
garish stone, fresh clods, and wilted flowers.
I often wonder where the dead are. Neither in
heaven nor hell, I suppose, nor waiting for a last
day and dreadful judgment, nor going through
213the circles of purgatory, nor just simply under the
earth....
We know that they exist and are alive, and the
knowledge is of that more certain kind that does not
spring from our mentality but is felt in our bodies.
The grief we have when sons or daughters or
fathers or mothers die is a physical anguish, and is
akin to the pains of birth. Some one has been cut
off, deceased—cut off from us. Even in a dream
to lose one of those nearest to us is to suffer a sort
of physical mortification, to weep senselessly, lose
control of nerves, and be prostrated.
The fact is we are all one. Even the death of
some one who is quite remote jars upon the soul.
We were talking one evening of death and some
one said to me:
“... to die and go we know not where,
To lie in cold obstruction and to rot,
—that is what I fear in death. They tell me I am a
pagan, but I feel the dead are under the earth. I
hate to think of lying in a damp churchyard and
decaying all alone, through days and nights and
spring rains, summer storms, autumn winds, winter
snows. The rain must be terrible for the dead—to
be all wet and old like a fallen leaf.”
Another said he did not mind the idea of lying
under the earth in the rain and changing into
mould. It was gentle and restful. And it was
beautiful too, for flowers would rise from where the
body slept. One recalled the lines:
214Oh, never blows the rose so red
As where some buried Caesar lies;
and another, the beautiful lines of Nash:
Worms feed on Hector brave,
Dust hath closed Helen’s eyes.
But to my mind came some words said to me by
Algernon Blackwood the first day we met:
“You know we all came out of the earth; somehow
or other we have got to get back to her. The
Earth is not dead, she is living.”
He was right. And the dead under the earth
are in living care. All that is is One and is
beautiful. Life and death make a unity. Everything
in the world and without it, in the past and in
the future, is to me a unity, and I am calm and
happy in it. In me, in you, are all the dead—they
crowd behind my eyes and look out, one above
another’s shoulders like the people at a great
spectacle. There are myriads of them—I hold
them. In this sense they are under the earth, in
that you and I are earth, and they are in us, and
look out of us. We are all windows through which
there glance at times faces of each of all there ever
have been.
III THE DESERT AND THE WORLD — I A CHAIN OF HAPPENINGS — II THE HERMITS — III IN THE DESERT — IV THE WORLD — V ST. SOPHIA — VI FROM EGYPT TO RUSSIA
215
217
Winter changing to summer I gave up life in
towns and set off upon a new adventure. In May
I was looking at Bokhara and the gay-coloured
meditative Mohammedan world. In June I was
tramping across Russian Central Asia the way
the pioneers go to find new land and new life.
My road companions were people who had given
up the old and were seeking the new—not farther
West but farther East. By July I had crossed to
southern Siberia, and was away on the Altai
Mountains when the War with Germany broke out.
In the autumn I returned in the wake of the
mobilised Russian army, and was in Moscow during
the first month of its enthusiasm, then at Libau
and Vilna and Warsaw, at Petrograd, and home to
England. I wrote my book on the War. All the
winter I wrote and spoke for Russia. Life resolved
itself into lectures, speeches, addresses, meetings,
and all with the view of making Russia and
especially Russian Christianity better known in
England. Time flies in such a way, and very
218quickly it was May again and time to set out
upon a new adventure. So I took up my quest of
Martha and Mary once more and set out for
Egypt, hoping to be able to go from Egypt
to Russia the way Christianity came to her.
For a great deal of Russian Christianity came
from the Egyptian deserts and had its source in the
life led there by the hermits during the first five
centuries after Christ.
Doubtless the quiet life of the hermit saints had
more power to change the world than all the
clangorous wars of their time, than the talk and
the gossip and the cheering and the hooting, than
the foes laid low or tyrants raised to power. There
is a beautiful passage of Nietzsche—“The thoughts
that change the world come on doves’ feet. The
world revolves round the inventors of new values;
noiselessly it revolves.” So if we would know what
sort of a Europe is going to be, or of Russia what
sort of an East she will be—
Oh! Russia, what sort of an East will you be,
The East of Xerxes or of Christ?
it is necessary to seek the ideas of to-morrow in
the quiet places where they lurk unseen, not in the
clash of the Great War. The trenches are pungent
with fumes, the earth itself deaf from the sound of
artillery, both Nature and Man’s work lie blasted
and ruined along a long but narrow stretch of land—that
is the front, the War, the biggest and only
thing in the world. But I must leave it and go
219southward and eastward to the places where ideas
are born.
In May when I left England the streets of
London were flocking with merry crowds; there
was a vigorous popular optimism in the air. At
night the Soho restaurants were packed, the theatres
ablaze with the glamour of success. Paris was
different. One European capital was bright; another
silent, vigilant, and clad in serious garb. The
enemy was encamped and militant and near. South
to Marseilles, to the vivacious, light-hearted, southern
port! The ship by which I sailed for Egypt was
painted an austere leaden colour to resemble a man-of-war
or armed merchantman, and so deceive the
enemy lurking under the waves—a masked ship.
We were delayed a week in the port through lack
of labouring hands; for every one had gone to the
War. We watched liner after liner go out of the
harbour laden with young soldiers going to fight
the Turk and win Constantinople.
My slow ship left the land and slipped away
through the night as it should, towards Egypt,
unhasting, unresting, over the calm shadowy Mediterranean
... an almost fourth-dimensional progress,
a mysterious magical journey. The stars
looked through soft vigils and possessed a mystery;
they dreamed over us as we went. We disturbed
nothing; we went on. I sat up in the prow of
the vessel and looked forward—the eye of the
boat.
220... Everything is akin to me
That dwells in the land of mystery.
The ship is masked; its colour is the colour of the
waves at night. The ship is pleased. A shadowy
blue-grey ship going forward calmly, equably, yet
triumphantly, ever gently forward, towards the
unknown, the mysterious....
221
The first effort of the Apostles towards the establishment
of Christianity was along the way of Martha—the
sharing out of the money and the starting of
a sort of Christian-socialist state. But life taught
them that this was impracticable, and they and all
the early Christians soon found themselves working
and living and praying in an altogether different
way—driven into the wilderness, stoned out of cities,
hounded into gaol, faced with the horrors of torture
or barbarous execution. There were soon more
Christians in the desert places of the earth, living in
caves and in forests, than there were in the towns
and villages. Some fled from persecution, others
were driven by the Spirit; and no doubt all, when
they found themselves cut off from the world, began
to share in the meditative idea of Christianity.
They obtained the consolation of wanderers, and
found a new significance in the promise of the
Comforter. They had visions; they met the resurrected
spirits of those who had died in the Lord.
The strange life they had to live brought a romantic
222mystery into the possibilities of the road and the
outside world, so that when one met a stranger there
was the doubt that he might be an angel, that he
might even be the risen Lord Himself. The heavens
opened, and sweet music accompanied the vision of
the Grail. The stigmata appeared on the hands
and bodies of those who had attained to unity with
Christ.
Yet those who went out into the wilderness, alike
those who fled persecution and those who went out
voluntarily to seek and be alone with God, were
tempted “of the devil” as they phrased it. The
town and the world which they wished to overcome
tempted them back. They had left behind in “the
world” fathers, mothers, brides, children, friends,
money, position, pleasure. They lived on locusts
and wild honey and grains and roots—and they
longed for the good meat of the city. They were
ragged, unwashed, bruised, unkempt—they longed
for the freshness of the bath, white linen, and clean
clothes. Their bones ached and they were tired—they
longed for soft beds. They were solitary
and longed for company, longed especially for the
company of women. And the devil who tempted
them was a dragon that could never be killed, which,
slain, but changed to a different shape. The temptation
was put forward in new guise, and the lure of
sin more subtly baited. They entered into the
temptation of Jesus as they entered also into his
sufferings.
223They drew men unto them. All those whose
minds were troubled by the monstrous woman—Babylon—thought
of the Christian solitude in the
desert. It became a not infrequent phenomenon—the
going into the desert “to save one’s soul.” The
wild places of the earth began to have names and
fame. Hermits lived in places where no one had
ever lived before, and the curious came out to see
them. By their spiritual virtues they made the
desert, which was barren in the material sense,
blossom as the rose.
The caves in the mountains by the Dead Sea
filled with anchorites, and the holy men looked
upon the dead salt lake that had once been the
gay world of Sodom and Gomorrah. The mountain
supposed to be the mountain of Christ’s temptations
became honeycombed with the abodes of
world-forsakers. “If a man does not say to himself
in his innermost heart, God and I, we are
alone in the world; he will never find rest,” said
one, and betook himself to Mount Sinai. The
Virgin Mary sailing in a boat with St. Thomas and
St. John was wrecked off the coast of Macedonia
and miraculously washed ashore on the mountain
of Athos; and in due course there appeared on the
strange uninhabited mountain an antique Greek,
lean, long-haired, unutterably devout, and he lived
in a cave and meditated on the Mother of God.
Another followed and another, till a laura was
founded.
224The hermits gave Christianity a new bias. One
has only to compare an ascetic’s dream, the majesty
and the mystery of the Revelation of St. John,
with the sweet reasonableness of the Gospels ... “A
sower went forth to sow,” and the like ... to
see how great is the change in the spirit of the
Church under the influence of the anchorites. Such
a sentence as—“To him that overcometh I will give
of the hidden manna, and will give him a white
stone, and in the stone a new name written, which
no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it,” comes
straight from the desert and is part and parcel of
the spiritual fervour of the early Church.
The hermit based his life on Christ’s wanderings
in the wilderness and His denial of the world, on
the idea of bearing the Cross, and on the promised
second coming of Christ. As Christ renounced the
power of changing stones into bread, so they
renounced the power of bread, the feeding of the
hungry, i.e. service in the world, the way of Martha.
As Christ refused the throne of Caesar when the
devil was ready to show him the way to obtain it,
so they refused to try to establish Christ’s kingdom
in a material form. They denied all material power—denied
that the power of Caesar was real power,
that physical force had power, that money had
power. St. Arsenius, the anchorite, was offered all
the revenues of Egypt by the Emperor Arcadius
and asked to use them for the help of the poor,
the hermits, and the monks; but Arsenius refused,
225saying that such work would be worldly and was
not for him. The same Arsenius inherited a great
fortune, his cousin’s estate, but refused it.
“When did my cousin die?”
“Two months ago,” he was told.
“Oh, then the estate is not mine, for I died long
before that,” said Arsenius.
He had died to the world, and to money among
other worldly things.
The hermits also denied the physical senses—our
ordinary sight, hearing, touching.... “Grieve not
that thou art without what even flies and gnats
possess,” said Antony, the father of Egyptian
hermits, to blind Didymus; “rejoice that through
thy physical blindness thy spiritual sight has become
more clear.” The hermits took upon themselves
oaths of silence, went into remote places where was
the most abject barrenness of earth, the utter negation
of all physical life and material power. Not
content with the privations of the Sahara they went
into abominable marshes like the soda swamps of
Nitria, where they mortified even the most innocent
of the senses, the sense of smell. They strove to
be as it were dead in all the physical body and limbs,
and in the physical senses. “Unless a man imagines
to himself that he has been lying for three years in
the grave and under the earth, he will never die to
himself,” said Moses the Ethiopian, a simple negro
anchorite, who though he seemed black in the body
was all white in the soul.
226In this denial they did things which seem fantastic
to the modern world. They dug their graves in
advance and lived in them till they died. They
stood on one leg, the foot of the other leg on their
knee, their arms outstretched as if crucified to the
air; they climbed to the height of ancient pillars and
remained there praying for years. Pachomius is
said to have prayed for days together, standing with
outstretched arms as immovably as if his body had
been fastened to a cross. His eyes were lifted
upward at a strange angle and were full of light, he
gazed in fixed rapture as if his eyes were resting on
a celestial vision. In this Pachomius praying thus
an artist might show a picture of what the hermit
stood for. These hermits were not foolish; they
were mighty and wonderful like the living word of
God itself. They were living hieroglyphics.
It must be remembered that Christianity had to
overcome a world of philosophy, had to absorb
all that lay in the philosophy of the East, in the
religions of Egypt and Greece, and of the Jews.
Thanks to the hermits, Christianity took to itself all
that was vital in all extant ideas. By the life and
death of Jesus the seed of Christianity was sown,
thrown into the spiritual life of the world, and instead
of springing up immediately and bearing fruit, it
sent its strength downward like the seed of a mighty
tree; it grew deeper into the spiritual world rather
than higher, became more mysterious and secret
rather than manifest and clear.
227To-day Christianity is of different portent. But
in those days the enthusiasts, visionaries, and
saints did not clearly know what Christianity was:
Christianity was not clear to them; they sensed it,
it had possession of them, they were in a state of
exaltation because of it. Christianity was growing
through them, growing deeper. Their intellectual
conceptions of what Christianity was and was not
were often quite mistaken—but the vision they
could not express was authentic. The new idea
was in the air. Hence, for instance, the gift of
tongues. People listening to the apostles were
caught by the idea, even though the language
spoken was foreign to them. Christianity was
imparted by enthusiasm alone, by the gait, the
gesture, the expression of countenance of the believer,
the living hieroglyphic; and it did not matter that
the apostles spoke one language and the listener
another. The spirit of truth sat in the faces of the
apostles like tongues of fire and spoke for them.
In those days many who had never seen an apostle
dreamed and became Christians, heard a voice from
heaven, were struck blind by the heavenly vision
like Saul, whose mind on the way to Damascus
was far from Christianity, but whose soul was so
near that even at the stoning of Stephen there
could have been but the thinnest partition between
him and the great splendour. Many people in
those days went about in strange apprehension—as
if the world were coming to an end, and quite
228truly a world, that of the Romans, was coming to
an end—and suddenly they were aware of the
mystery, and without a word of proselytism gave
up everything and went to the desert.
Needless to say, the number of Christians grew,
and the reputation of the Christians grew. Persecution
soon ceased, and presently it became such
a mark of distinction to be a Christian that all the
mundane crowd came in and called itself Christian.
Some of them were Christian in name only, and
their children in superstitious obedience. Even
till to-day Christianity is cumbered about with the
descendants of this mass of people, the great crowd
who vaguely assent to the term Christian but have
only a remote conception of what Christianity really
is. The riotous and lascivious population of Alexandria
supporting worldly Cyril, though Christian
in name, was nothing less than an obstacle to
Christianity, an opaque mass between the light
shining in the desert and the north whither the
light should shine. Still, when “the world” came
in and called itself Christian there were a great
many who took their conversion seriously, and of
these, many went to the desert and schooled themselves
to become hermits, tried the life to see what
it was like. Ammon and his bride were dressed,
ready for their nuptial festivities, when the revelation
came to them, and on their wedding-day they
resolved to forego the worldly tie of marriage and
live in the desert as holy bachelor and virgin.
229They dwelt in Nitria and entertained thousands of
young men and women of the rich and cultured
world and meditated on the hermit’s life, Ammon
receiving the men at his cell, his bride the women
at hers. After some time Ammon, who was rich,
founded a monastery, and he and his bride agreed
to part, she going to a distant place to continue her
work, he remaining to establish his. Ammon became
abbot of the monastery, and under him were four
thousand monks; this was in the evil-smelling swamp
of Nitria, on the fringe of the Sahara, some forty
miles west of what is now the Alexandria-Soudan railway.
People began to flock to the desert. There
were tens of thousands of hermits and monks and
consecrated virgins waiting for the coming of the
Bridegroom of the Church. These Christian converts
gave to the desert the largest human population
it has ever had. There were four hundred
monasteries in the desert of Nitria alone. It was
possible to invent such an anecdote about the
younger Macarius the anchorite as that some one
gave him a bunch of grapes and he, being so
altruistic, took it to a neighbouring anchorite, that
anchorite to another, and so on, till the grapes had
made the whole circuit of the Sahara and came back
to Macarius again, preserved all the way by the
virtue of the self-denying hermits.
The desert had an atmosphere of Christianity.
Many aged solitaries like Arsenius and Paphnutius
took to the road with sacred missions. The hermit’s
230life was not always continuous cave-dwelling. St.
Arsenius, a gracious genius, went to the councils of
Emperors; we read of men like Paphnutius returning
to “the world” at the obedience of the heavenly
vision and saving people whom the Lord needed.
Thaïs, the courtesan of Alexandria, was taken from
the midst of her gay life and brought to a cell in the
desert. The anchorites found for her this beautiful
prayer, “Thou who formed’st me have mercy,” and
Thaïs was saved, though she died. And she was
numbered among the Marys. No hermit setting
out upon the road took away money with him or
had thought for the morrow. That was a golden
rule in their ways; money counted for nothing.
Serapion the Sindonite sold himself as a slave in
order that he might save those who were slaves of
the world; and he put the money he received as the
price of himself in a pit and covered it with earth.
He was a perfect servant, and by his humility and
sweetness touched the heart of his master and
mistress, who soon learned to say the Lord’s Prayer
with him and were converted to Christianity. One
day they said to Serapion: “We are unworthy that
you should be our servant and slave, take back, we
pray you, your freedom!”
Serapion replied that he thanked God for the
day when his mission was accomplished, and thanked
his master and mistress for his freedom. Then he
went to the pit where the purchase money was
buried and brought it to his two converted friends.
231They were much astonished, and implored Serapion
to keep the money. But he refused though they
wept, and he set off for the desert once more, cared
for by the Lord.
Nothing counted in Egypt except Christianity.
Monasteries and churches sprang up all over the
land. The rich women who gave up all for Christ’s
sake gave their jewels to the adornment of the
screens and altars in the desert churches, and it was
thought to be the best place for jewels, fruitlessly
sacrificed to the spiritual. The wealthy bequeathed
their estates to the Church, hoping thereby to find
grace in heaven; and the Church employed the
wealth so gained for the building of new monasteries
and the employment of Byzantine painters and
metal workers, for the upkeep of their institutions,
and for alms. It seems the new wealth did not
altogether spoil the life in the desert. Egypt was
particularly suited to be the mysterious source of
contemplative Christianity and its spiritual power—the
greatest deserts in the world, the emptiest
landscape, the incomprehensible Nile coming out of
the depths of mysterious and untrodden Africa, the
ancient monuments of religion, the Sphinx, the
pyramids, the obelisks ... the oldest domain of
man, a land of tombs. But for the Mohammedan
hordes Egypt must have remained the true holy
land of Christianity. As it is, the life lived in
Egypt at that time is certainly the spiritual inspiration
of the Eastern Church till this day.
232It is somewhat astonishing to reflect that in
the early centuries of our era Christianity in Egypt
was alone with the ancient monuments of Egypt,
and that those monuments were in a considerably
greater state of grandeur that they are to-day.
There was very little robbing of the tombs and
destruction of old buildings before the coming of
Saracens—those terrible robbers and destroyers.
Egypt has now become associated with Mohammedanism
in a secondary way. But in the days of
the hermits there were none of those mosques
which guides delight to show one now as part of
the interest of Egypt—the alabaster mosque, the
mosque of Sultan Hassan, all built with stolen
stones. But Christianity and the worship of Isis
were side by side, the Egyptian religion of death
side by side with the Christian religion of death to
the world. No wonder that the early Christians
embalmed their dead, and that they painted the
faces on wood as the Egyptians had painted the
faces of the dead on the cases of the mummies, or
that regarding hieroglyphics they began to paint
Christian hieroglyphics—the frescoes peculiar to the
Eastern Church. Paphnutius flinging a stone at
the Sphinx learned his mistake when he saw a look
of sadness come over the face, and the lips seemed
to murmur to him the name of Christ.
The influence of Egypt went northward. As the
gospel is read facing the north, and the belfries of
Eastern Churches calling the people to worship are
233put northward of the holy building, so the whole
Church looked northward. Constantinople was the
capital of the Eastern World. The embalmed
bodies of the saints who had died in the desert were
taken thither, the faces of the dead were painted
into the fresco and the ikon. Hermits appeared in
all the desolate mountains and rocks of Greece and
Bulgaria and Asia Minor. Christianity crossed the
Black Sea, and hermits appeared in the Caucasus,
and stately cathedrals were built on the shores of
the sea. Christianity sailed up the Russian rivers
and hid in the Russian forests. Only in the year
988 was Russia officially converted to Christianity,
but long before that the Christian hermits and
missionaries had appeared. St. Andrew himself is
said to have been the first to come to Russia. The
religion that came in was the religion of the hermit,
and the faces on the ikons were the faces of
anchorites who had died in Egypt or Asia Minor.
Christianity took various aspects, but its vital
source was the spiritual life of the hermit in the
wilderness.
Anon, Egypt was overrun by the Turks. The
jewels were plucked from the screens and ikon-frames,
the monasteries and churches were pulled
down, the monks and hermits put to the sword,
and practically the whole material evidence of
the existence of Christianity was swept away as
if a storm of the dead sand itself had come
over it. One year the desert was a-tinkle with
234Christian bells, choric with Christian psalms; the
next year all was desolation, and when an ancient
hermit missed by the Arabs came to Nitria he
found not one human being there, and he lived
amongst the ruins of monasteries and chapels as if
the place were the remotest and most solitary in
which a world-forsaker could dwell. In its turn,
also, Constantinople fell, and the Hellespont and
Bosphorus, the issue to Russia, became Mohammedan.
Eastern Christianity receded to Greece,
was shut away in Russia. And Greece and Russia,
and especially Russia, have preserved the direct
traditions of the early Church and what Christianity
originally meant. With them has remained the
spiritual fervour of the hermits.
235
Between the Nile and the Red Sea lay the desert
of the Thebaid, and the remote monastery of St.
Anthony is now reached after two days’ camel ride
from the station Beni Suef. The desert of Scete
where Arsenius lived—the desert where Philammon
the hero of “Hypatia” learned to be a monk—is
on the Upper Nile. What was Nitria is now Wadi
el Natrun, and is reached by three days’ camel ride
from the Pyramids, or via Khatadba, one of the
stations on a loop of the Cairo-Alexandria railway.
The shrines of the hermits are in the hands of the
Copts, a simple Christian people, said to be the
lineal descendants of the ancient Egyptians. The
Coptic Church is an Eastern one, and it is the lineal
descendant of the Church of Egypt that flourished
in the first centuries of Christianity. Only whereas
the Church of Egypt was a brightly living church,
the Coptic Church is going on in a tradition. What
is valuable in the Coptic Church to-day is that it
has slept through many centuries unchanging, that
it has never been rich and pompous, never erudite,
236never pleasure-loving. It has withstood the Arabs
through dwelling in the wilderness and fortifying
its churches and monastery walls and being hard.
It has never had the opportunity to thrive. So it
has preserved the traditions and something of the
spirit of early Christianity, and in the half-ruined
temples of the desert you may see the stigmata of
Christ.
I had some difficulty finding out about the
monasteries: no one goes to Egypt to visit Christian
shrines, so my desire to know where the ancient
hermits had lived sounded strange and unwonted
in the ears of most people. But at length, through
the Bishop of Jerusalem and Marcus Bey Simaika,
the leader of the Coptic community in Cairo, I got
a letter from the Patriarch and full directions as to
how to reach the desert shrines. I chose to go to
Nitria.
Out of sight of the grey triangles of the Pyramids,
out of sight of everything, and over the even, empty
desert, white, yellow, burning, rose-lined on the
horizon, glaring ... heat and light beat upward
from the sand on which and into which the terrible
and splendid sun drives its armies all day. The
air is so dry and light that one seems to have
lost weight. There is a feeling of unusual exhilaration.
I came on horseback to an oasis, not a bountiful
237and delectable oasis with shade of palm trees, fruit
to pluck above the head, and cold water bubbling
from a spring below, but a poisonous marsh overgrown
with reeds full of reptiles and blood-sucking
flies. There are good and evil oases. This was
the marsh that gave its name to Nitria—the soda
marsh. The hermits chose it because it was even
worse than the desert. My black horse prances
along on somewhat doubtful turf, and then once
more to the loose and heavy sand blown into
waves and undulating like the sea. On the
horizon lies the strange blunt silhouette of the first
of the monasteries, and without a trace to follow,
we plunge through the sand towards it. We come
up to it at last, an enigmatical-looking building
which has the shapelessness and silence of a ruin.
How silent it is! What a deathly and unearthly
silence! It seems hardly possible that human
beings are living there. The cream-coloured walls
are lined, patched, broken, gigantic. It is a rectangular
fortress. There is but one entrance, and
that is a small one and heavily barred. There are
no steps in the sand; if yesterday had any footfalls
the wind has smoothed them away, and the
breathless silence is one which it seems almost
possible to hold in one’s hand.
From the high yellow battlement an old loose
rope hangs down, and is evidently connected with
a bell.
Jingle-jangle-jangle! I ring the bell and wait
238expectantly. There is a long silence and I ring
again, jingle-jangle, jangle-jangle-jangle! Then
some one comes and laboriously undoes the little
door, and a dishevelled, bare-footed monk appears.
I present the letter which I bear from the Patriarch,
and am admitted. The monks are pleased; all shake
hands. I sit on one divan, and five of them on
another. One novice washes my hands, another
brings me a glass of a brown-coloured drink—it
is medlar juice and water, and is full of the fibre
of the fruit. This finished, he brings me a glass
of pink sugar water, then coffee all round, thimble-fulls
of sweet coffee. The abbot, a fine-looking
fellow with regular features, broad face, black
moustache and beard, and with an open space
showing the freshness of the lower lip, is talkative.
He has a towel wrapped round his brows for
turban, and fingers black beads as he talks. Next
to him is a comfortable-looking monk in a blue
smock and white knitted skull-cap on his head.
Next to him, an old fellow with wizened bare legs
and feet, old yellow rags on his grizzled head,
ragged black cassock over his grey underclothes.
“What do you do all day?” I asked.
“Pray, read, sing,” they answered.
“What do you think of the war?”
“The war does not touch us. If they come and
kill us, we don’t mind, but we pray each day that
God will bring it soon to a close.”
“If the Arabs come, what will you do?”
239“If they shoot at us we will throw bread to
them, that will be our reply.”
“Do you have many visitors?”
“Not many.”
“Do the Russian pilgrims come here to pray?”
“Yes, some.”
“Are you content to live out here in the Sahara
whilst all sorts of great events are happening in the
world, and content to have no news and never mix
with the people of the city? In England we’re too
busy, one couldn’t escape to a place like this even if
one wanted to.”
The abbot gave me a remarkable reply:
“I think there is room for everybody: one seeks
money, that is his way; another prays, that is his
way; another does his duty and ploughs, that is his
way. There are many ways. You know of Martha
and Mary. Martha was right, but Mary’s good
part was right also.”
How touching it was for me to get this true reply
in this remote monastery, and to hear of Martha
and Mary in the first half-hour of conversation with
the monks. My mind was preoccupied with the
ideas of Martha and Mary, and here was this simple
Coptic abbot using almost the same terms to express
himself as I might use myself.
There were in this monastery about sixteen
monks, and in the desert altogether there may be
about one hundred and fifty. Once there were
thousands of holy men and hundreds of monasteries.
240There was gold in the monasteries, there were jewels
and pictures. Not an inch of the little desert
temples but was covered with Byzantine fresco.
But the Saracen came and murdered the cultured
clergy, and tore away the jewels, as was fit, and
rolled down many a wall, wrecked many an altar.
There was a sixty years’ gap in the Christian history
of the desert. Then a wilder type of Christian
took possession, Arabs who had been converted,
or enslaved Copts who had forgotten their own
language and learned that of their masters. They
brought Arabic gospels and liturgies. They repaired
some of the ruins of the old monasteries and churches,
and they put up Arabic inscriptions and painted
out the old Coptic frescoes and hieroglyphics with
frescoes of their own conception. They built round
their temples impregnable fortress walls with draw-bridges
at a height of forty feet above the level of
the desert. They withstood sieges and persisted
... to this day.
The abbot showed me round the monastery.
The buildings were all a patchwork of ruins and
repairs and changes. The frescoes had been white-washed
out in nearly every part. The old stained
glass, broken and shapeless, was mortared in with
new glass. And yet there was a real odour of
antiquity in the place. The patterns in the ikons
were but dust patterns, and the face of the Virgin
crumbled away as the abbot took the picture down
to show me. In a niche here and there left by
241accident were the original frescoes in wonderful
purple and crimson, pictures of the choric saints,
their faces and bodies all of that unearthly and
mystical shape and colour by which the early
Christians loved to represent citizenship of heaven
and denial of the world.
The lectern had a nail on which to fix the candle.
The communion cup was swathed in the oldest vestments
of the monastery. In an ordinary cupboard
with easy-swinging wooden door I was shown the
mummies of the sixteen Patriarchs of the Coptic
Church. Sixteen Patriarchs in a cupboard, each
wrapped in his robes and tied up compactly! The
Abbot unwrapped one a little and showed me the
dried brown flesh. The seventeenth Patriarch, he
from whom I had my letter, will find a place in this
cupboard in his turn.
In one of the churches I was shown the box with
the sacred remains of Macarius, the primitive hermit
in whose name the monastery had been founded.
They showed me the books from which the
service is read, all hand-copied volumes. I wondered
especially at a copy of the New Testament, written
ages ago in Coptic and now spattered on every
page and every paragraph with new and ancient
spots of candle grease.
From the vault of one of the churches hang seven
old dusty ostrich eggs by long strings. A monk
explained to me that as the ostrich looks to its egg
as the most precious thing in life, so they look to
242God in their prayers—at least, the egg is to remind
them.
We went into the fortress church, the only entrance
to which is at a height of forty feet by a bridge from
the outer rampart. They showed me how the
bridge could be drawn in and the monks be secure
from assault of arms. Up on the ramparts a novice
had his duty beside a pile of bread and a stoup of
water. When Bedouin beggars ring the monastery
bell, he lowers them bread and water in a basket.
“We give away twice as much as we eat ourselves,”
said the Abbot, showing me the bakery. Here were
hundreds of wheaten loaves in long stone receptacles,
good bread, but made dirty so that the monks should
not get to prize it. They showed me illuminated
books a thousand years old, showed me the
scrivener’s cell where among many quills a monk
still copies the Scriptures day by day. They showed
me one chapel the whole floor of which was covered
with chillies drying, showed me the long room where
every evening all the monks gather about the Abbot
to read the gospel and discuss its meanings, showed
me the massive doors, two feet thick, of wood and
iron, meant to resist the Arab. In one room was a
small cask, and the Abbot took a tin mug and drew
me a little wine—communion wine. I drank half;
he finished.
The monks were most kind, simple and loving.
It was an amusing spectacle at lunch. I lunched;
every one else waited on me. A beautiful Abyssinian
243boy washed my hands, two monks shelled eggs all
the time and filled my plate, two others stripped
cucumbers for me, another kept helping me to hot
milk soup in which slabs of sugar were dissolving.
The Abbot stood above me with a feather-brush
waving the flies off me. Every one was talking.
There was especial interest in the questions which
the Abyssinian boy who had washed my hands
was continually trying to put. He was a beautiful
stripling who could have been posed for Christ
Himself, but for the fact that he was black. He was
tall and gentle, with large liquid eyes. He was not
a monk, but a pilgrim stranded in the desert. He
had been on his way to Jerusalem, and had been
turned back from Port Said because of the War.
He was anxious to hear from me whether I knew of
any way of getting to Jerusalem now. The Abbot
was the only one who knew Abyssinian, and he interpreted.
Alas! I could give him no hope of getting
through to the Holy Sepulchre.
I lunched, and slept a little, and the brethren of
the monastery slept. Then my horse was brought
out to me and I rode away across the sand. Before
going, I went to the western side of the monastery
and looked out over the Desert. Thousands of
miles it went on, level, empty, burning, and yet
mysterious. Some Coptic hermits have wandered
forth into its mystery and are living the antique life
of the anchorite out there. At least, so the Abbot
told me, though he couldn’t say where they are or
244how they live. Only now and again, at rare intervals,
some one of them comes back to the monastery to
communion and then disappears once more.
I rode away to Bir Hooker, where I stayed the
night. That is on the other side of the salt marshes.
There an enterprising British company is producing
thousands of tons of caustic soda annually. The
antique hermits chose this spot in the Desert
because of the death-dealing odours which intensified
their denial of the world, but in another era, behold
British business men doing in the way of trade and
worldly gain or duty what these others do in the
name of denial of the world. As the Abbot said:
There are various ways of serving God, the way of
Martha and the way of Mary.
Still, the manager of the caustic soda works, a
shrewd and circumspect Scotsman of Protestant
temperament, would like to have the sixteen Patriarchs
buried decently and, if he could, spend three
days in each of the monasteries tidying up. “It’s
not showing due respect to the dead,” said he,
“nor is it sanitary, nor decent. I’ve nothing to
say against the monks; they are simple and kind
and hospitable. But they’re just wasting their lives.
They’re doing nothing, making nothing.”
The manager would show the monks how they
ought to keep house. But better still, he would
clear them all out. They are very good, very kind,
there is nothing against them, but what are they
245doing, he asks. Their lives are pure waste. They
don’t produce caustic soda.
I go to my room to sleep, and then at midnight
come out again to see the full moon flooding the vast
plain of sand with light, and to realise once more
the breathless and perfect stillness of the desert.
246
From the Desert back to the town, to “the world,”
to the hurly-burly of Cairo and the flesh-pots of
Egypt! It is war-time, the summer of 1915, the
Turks are being fought on the Peninsula of
Gallipoli. The city is full of soldiers, sunburned
Australians and New Zealanders who have not yet
been in action but are being kept lest the Arabs
should come out of the Desert and strive to efface
the English and French civilisation of the banks of
the lower Nile and so add more ruins to the ruins
of Egypt. The city is majestical with its broad
streets, white stone palaces and stately mansions, its
wondrous river and its mighty bridges. The dryness,
cleanness, and whiteness of a city that knows
no rain; the city gleams in a vast supply of sunshine.
The wind blows all the time from the
Desert, and wafts heat in the face as from a furnace.
A city of life and gay energy. The fountain
of life plays rapidly and brilliantly all the time,
throwing up all colours, forms, faces. There is a
sense of resplendent and tremendous gaiety. No
247one comes to Cairo to be an ascetic and mortify the
flesh. But every building, every sight and sound,
says, “Life, life, life.” All around is death—the
Desert which is death itself, the Pyramids which
are tombs, the old cities and ruins which are the
bodies of ancient civilisations passed away. But
every sight and sound in the oasis of the great city
says—Live, be gay, let the pulse beat fast, let the
heart go and be glad, let the eyes sparkle and burn,
let the lips form words of passion and pleasure.
There is a sense of an immense antiquity which in
contrast with the little second of the present moment
makes the latter less important, less holy. There
is a subtle smell in the air, an odour that makes the
head a little dizzy and the hands a little feverish as
you walk; it is the actual odour of antiquity, a finest
dust in suspension in the wind, the dust of decay
from past ages. All that dies in Egypt becomes
dry, and only after centuries turns to dust and loses
form. That which rots away in a year in our
northern clime keeps its semblance for a thousand
years in Egypt. The stones of the houses of native
Cairo were many of them quarried by the ancients;
the wooden beams and joists have lasted from the
days of the Pharaohs, and only now are gently
crumbling. Here the very stones can be used to
manure the fields. Subtly, secretly, the seventh
foundation is always crumbling away and passing in
dust into the Desert air. The smell in the air is
partly the fine dust of mummies, of the bodies that
248were once erect and nervous and vivid, gay and
felicitous and moving, the mysterious flocking
humans of thousands of years ago.
The streets roll forward with flocking crowds—dark
faces, brown faces, sallow faces; red caps and
straw hats and little turbans and smocks and
burnous; negroes, Copts, Arabs, women in white
veils, women with dark veils; Europeans, soldiers,
hawkers, mendicants, post-card sellers, newspaper
vendors. Along the centre of the broad sun-swept
roadways crash the electric trams; the rubber-tyred
cabs and wide-hooded victorias follow pleasantly;
the motor-cars proceed; the military auto-cycles
pant; and the heavy ox and buffalo carts of the
natives blunder along at the sides. There is doing
everywhere, happening, being. Voluminous and
promiscuous action floods and surges through the
city with the traffic. It is life everywhere. And
yet mingled with life there is death. There is
plague in Cairo, and every now and then the eyes
rest on a native funeral procession, one procession,
two processions, five processions, ten processions all
following one another. They are in every street,
and they go past with their strange pomp of death,
with the body and the mourners and the keeners
and professional howlers. The brightly living
crowd on the footways each side of the road pause a
moment and think, “Some one has died,” and pass
on, oblivious, intent on life.
In luxurious hotels gentle and beautiful Nubians
249are handing out delicate fare, rich dishes cooked
and served in that sought-out and magnificent style
that Egypt has inherited from ages of epicurism.
And a wonderful assembly of officers and ladies,
rich pleasure-seekers and tourists from the Mediterranean
shores, invalids, receives—sitting at
flower-decked tables in great halls. Many restless
souls fall into the rhythm of Egypt and feel themselves
part of a great and satisfying grandeur. It
is borne in upon the mind that the rich have always
lived in a certain way in Egypt, and that the
grandeur of Pharaoh and of Antony and Cleopatra
are one and the same with the grandeur of to-day.
A living thread of crimson and gold runs through
the centuries of Egypt and is caught to-day,
unbroken. Cairo is the capital of the Desert, and
yet I do not know. It seems to me even at
midday, when the sun glares over the stones, that
somehow the Desert does not exist, or that it is
in profound darkness, and that Cairo is a city all
lamps, an island of effulgent light encompassed on
all sides with darkness. It is barely credible that
the sun of Cairo is the terrible sun of the Sahara,
the sun whose monstrous arms clasp thousands of
miles of scorched sand and wasted world, that the
sun may not even notice Cairo as it looks on the
Desert. But those who live in the cities of Egypt
are enough unto themselves.
A strange impression, in the afternoon, to go
down side streets and observe the throngs of young
250men, unsteady on their feet but bright-eyed and
thirsty-lipped, greedy, eager; the strong-limbed sun-burnt
Colonial soldiers dancing with Arab girls,
the café-chantants, shooting-saloons, bars, bad
houses, the barrel-organs, the smell of the air.
One can spare a questioning thought as to the
homes of the soldiers. They come to Egypt from
a fresh Colonial country, from good homes, pure
women who are their mothers, gentle and innocent
girls who are their brides. They nobly offer themselves
to fight for their race against a false idea and
a predatory nation. Tears fall at their departure.
Prayers accompany them. But though bound for
France and England they suddenly find their destination
changed to Turkey, and they are put down,
for convenience, in Egypt. They are dumped upon
this mysterious and astonishing country as if one
bit of dry land were just the same as any other,
and without any notion of the spiritual significance
of being stranded here. No blame to any one.
Providence directs the destinies of men and women.
The first army that came were the wildest,
boldest, and they plunged right away into the sin
and gaiety and dangerous pleasures of the city,
conducted by the money-grubbing but ingenious
and smiling Arabs to the gambling dens, dancing-houses,
and strange parlours of the back streets.
They were cheated, swindled, robbed whilst drunk,
robbed whilst asleep, but they saw strange sights
and tasted unusual pleasures, sating the new eyes
251and lips which Egypt had given them. At last,
the time drawing nigh for their departure for the
Dardanelles, they resolved to get back part of what
they had lost in the back streets of the city—certain
things they could never get back—and they went
down in force and sacked the houses and rushed
the Arabs and Arab women to the streets and took
back what they could find. There was a great
riot. The native police were called out, and they
fired at the screaming mob. Such scenes were
enacted in the city that brought to mind the
continuous street-rioting in Alexandria in the old
early-Christian days. But what is most significant
in the sight of these fine young men in the city is
the realisation of the impure strain they take back
with them from Egypt to the women and the
children of Australia and New Zealand.
Night comes over the stately city, and the
Europeans in their white clothes come in greater
numbers into the streets. The great remote staring
moon stands over the broad highway and arched
bridges. Heat seems to be generated through the
haze in the sky, but a light dry breeze is ever
blowing, and the pungent sweetish odour of the
city is in the nostrils. In the contrast of darkness
and night silence the clangour of Eastern music is
more stirring. It stirs the body, not the soul, and
is like the sensuous music of Nebuchadnezzar, the
252music of cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and
dulcimer. Dark women with gold ornaments hang
out from curtainless windows or lurk just inside
doorways and dark passages, ready to coil snake-like
upon a prey. In the roadways a shouting,
calling crowd. In the taverns they are singing
“Tipperary” and “We won’t go home till morning”;
some men are standing on the tables, others
are trying to put gawky Arab girls through the
steps of a tango. The music jangles. The whole
street has a collective voice, a strange tinkling and
murmuring uproar.
A tall, lank, loose-jawed, genial Copt would
show you the haunts of evil, and offers his services
to procure you pleasure. You have said “No” to
him; he stands there where you left him on the
pavement in his long cotton rags, smiling gently
and cogitatively—the same type as stood in the city
of the Pharaohs in the old days of the Israelitish
bondage. It is strange to reflect that they find in
the mummies of those who lived so many thousands
of years ago the marks of “the city’s disease,” and
the sign of the impure strain. There is a community
of sin. What was in ancient Egypt is in
the world to-day and was not invented in any
recent time but has been carried on from one
human being to another, to many others, and from
them to others still.
I look at the mummies of Egypt, at the bright
pictures of the people, fresh as if painted yesterday.
253These paintings on the coffin-lids live, they are the
real people. You know that the brown, dry bodies
wrapped in thick folds of linen did once walk, and
were the beautiful society of some era five or six
thousand years ago. There is in Cairo the unwrapped
mummy of the majestical Pharaoh who
would not let the children of Israel go. As you
look at his face time is bridged over, and you see
how brief a space is our vaunted history of man
and what parochial dwellers in time we are, rolling
our eyes and hushing our accents when we speak
of a hundred or a thousand years, as if those
seconds of being were of vast extent, tiring the
angels to get over them. There lies old Pharaoh,
brown, but still in the flesh. He has a Roman
nose, distinguished features, the face of a man of
learning; there is a look of Dante about him. His
neck has shrunk to the size of a bird’s neck and
his head rather dangles on it, but it is an actual
head and an actual face.
Pharaoh is unwrapped, but beside him stands
an unopened pupa case; the linen is fresh as when
new, and daintily folded and tied as on the day of
burial five thousand years ago. A lotus flower lies
in the coffin; it looks as if it had been picked last
month and had wilted a little, and yet it may have
been picked by the princess herself, and she was
a daughter of one of the Pharaohs—perchance
even of her who found and cherished the baby
Moses.
254When you read of Jacob in the Old Testament,
that—
... the physicians embalmed him. And forty days were
fulfilled for him; for so are fulfilled the days of those
which are embalmed: and the Egyptians mourned for
him threescore and ten days. And when the days of
his mourning were past ... Joseph went up to bury
his father: and with him went up all the servants of
Pharaoh, the elders of his house, and all the elders of
the land of Egypt ...
you realise that there is perhaps somewhere a
mummy of Jacob, and a modern might see him
face to face.
Time flies. But the distance is near. I would
like to imagine one night in ancient Egypt. The
faces on the coffins, as I look at them, lid after lid,
are quite realisable, those broad cheeks and bright
eyes.... I suppose one could find five thousand
mummies who in their lifetime were contemporaries,
and one night they are all thinking about much the
same thing. Something is toward at the Court;
their chairs or carriages or chariots come for them;
they are decked out, they have their jewels in their
hair, their fine garb, their vanities, spites, triumphs,
vexations, loves, ambitions. They dwell in their
present moment, eyes burn, hearts beat faster, lips
frame vain words. The same moon is on high,
the same odour in the air. They bend their gaze
towards the throne, they flock towards the throne
as if the touch of it were miraculous. Vanity of
vanities! The Israelites had to go out to the
255Desert to find the ten commandments and the
Mosaic laws. Vanity of vanities—and is it not all
vanity? Is not the life of the ascetics in the
Desert vanity also? No, for they have denied the
world. They have said No to Egypt and gone into
the wilderness to seek a promised land. In their
shrunken pearly faces is written a different allegiance
from that of Pharaoh. They deny that this
world is our world, that our life is our true life,
that death is really death.
But we do not condemn the gay crowd that
imagination has summoned from the linen wrappings
of the tombs, nor the glimmering of khaki
and burnous in the purlieus of Cairo in that moment
we call 1915. Mankind is one and indivisible.
Outside the city stand the three triangles and
the woman’s head, signs written in the sand which
might cause all people to know that there was some
mystery about Cairo.
The dead are sleeping and you cannot wake
them. There are crowns on their heads, and they
sleep that fixed, unearthly, steady sleep, undisturbed,
untouched, uncorrupted. Egypt that was is dreaming
Egypt that is. Out in the Desert sits the
Sphinx with an I-am-that-I-am expression on its
face.
256
... new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven ...
as a bride adorned for her husband.
Kingsley remarks that though Cyril thought he
was establishing the kingdom of God upon earth,
he was in reality establishing a sort of devil’s
kingdom. The kingdom of God was independent
of Cyril. And yet, of course, a great deal of the
material success of Christianity was due to Cyril—if
Christianity can really have such a thing as
material success. Cyril was a sort of Cæsar to
whom must be rendered the things that are Cæsar’s.
And in his day imperial Cæsar himself had become
Christian, and kings were to arise who would claim
as a divine right, not only the things that are
Cæsar’s but also the things that are God’s.
They were in their day accounted great, and
there was noise about them and lights, and throngs
of those who flock to noise and light. But though
some were mighty instruments of the Divine Will,
the spiritual power did not proceed from them but
from the silences and the obscurities and privacies
257of life. But for the holy men in the desert Cyril
could no more have gloried and lasted than could
a blossom without root. And on the other hand,
Cyril and his like, and what they stood for, were in
one sense the blossom and fruit of the seed sown
by the hermits. It was the hermits who gave
the spiritual impulse to Alexandria. Alexandria in
turn gave new hermits to the desert—as new seeds
fall from flowers in autumn. Such is the unity of
the Church.
It seems at first as if the rude cave or cell of
the hermit cannot be reconciled with the splendour
of the churches of their time, with, for instance, the
wondrous cathedral of St. Sophia, as if the wretched
cave or hole in the earth were a contradiction of the
great marble temple, painted and gilded and set with
all manner of gold ornament and precious stone—and
yet there is this obvious reconciliation, that the
one is the seed, the other the blossom; the one
the prayer in secret, the other the reward made
openly; one the white light, the other the rainbow
of Creation.
The first centuries of Christianity were a wild
time. Many religions and philosophies were in
the throes of glorious death, exchanging their
mortality for Christian immortality. The music of
change streams upward in wild, rapturous, sensuous,
and agonising melody. Ten thousand passions and
tragedies of conflicting import ravish the senses, and
the heart leaps and the blood dances in the veins at
258the spectacle of death becoming life, or the heart
sinks and the face pales at the dread of life turning
to death. Only the calm soul sees the myriad colours
blend at last and become reconciled in the whiteness
of Christ.
And that whiteness into which the other creeds
must merge is the Holy Wisdom, the Sancta Sophia,
with the name of which the early Eastern Church
identified itself, representing the Bride of Christ as
a new Athene, Sophia, the Christian Wisdom.
The Holy Wisdom distilled from Isis and Athene
and thousands of other goddesses and conceptions
that died to become Christian, the water of life distilled
from all the magical fluids of antiquity. The
wild waste of passion and colour, the almost barbarous
pageantry of the early Church, is the pageantry
of autumn; the reds and browns and yellows, the
flame-colours and death-colours, that go before the
whiteness of Christmas.
The cathedral of St. Sophia itself, the beautiful
symbol of the Bride of Christ, is the representation
of the death of thousands of creeds to become
immortal in the new Christian conception. There
is not an idea that is being transmuted that does
not find its counterpart in the sacred edifice.
A mystic wrote: “St. Sophia was not born or
created, but was built.” A relic, the dust or bones
of those who had died for the faith, was built
between every tenth stone in the walls of the
cathedral. The walls were of granite and marble;
259the pillars of porphyry, malachite, and glimmering
alabaster; the floor of polished marble; the doors
of cedar inlaid with ivory and amber. Its height
was as the height of heaven, its breadth as that of
the earth. They brought the glory and honour of
the nations into it. Trees of silver with lights for
fruit sprang from the floor, like the tree of life in
the midst of the City. Silver boats with oil and
floating wicks hung from the domes. The stone
canopy above the ambo bore a great cross inlaid
with diamonds and pearls. Above the screen which
shut off the choir were twelve columns overlaid with
silver, and between them representations of the
Jewish prophets, the Holy Family, and the four
Evangelists—the past, the present, and the future
of Christianity. The altar was raised upon a throne
of gold, and was formed of thousands of precious
stones and gems and pearls that had been crushed
to dust and diffused in molten gold—as if of the
pure lives and passions of all men a wine had been
pressed into a precious chalice. On all the walls
and on many of the pillars were painted the pageant
of the Church, the prophets walking with God, the
Saviour revealing God, the saints and martyrs and
champions living and dying for the truth. There
was not a religious history nor a Christian life that
did not find its counterpart or emblem in the frescoes
of St. Sophia. The cathedral and the idea of Sophia
functionised every true conception and beautiful life
lived in its day. It was “The Word” written in
260stone, and standing instead of the ruined and almost
illegible tablets of Moses. It was the white stone
in which the new name was written.
The idea of St. Sophia is reduplicated throughout
the Eastern Church. It is a-gleam in millions
of ikons, endeavours to paint the all of Christianity
and the living breathing Church itself, the Bride.
It is the inspiration of such a cathedral as that
of St. Basil, that marvellous mediæval passion in
stone built by Ivan the Terrible in the Red Square
of Moscow—hence its many colours, its extraordinary
diversity of shapes, its harmonisation of
incongruous angles and solecisms of form, its many
chapels and standing places by which the Byzantine
architect endeavoured to suggest that each and
every one who entered the cathedral might find a
particular place where it was most fitting he should
stand and praise, a particular chapel where he
might kneel in secret. Astonishing to find the
architectural idea coming up again in such an
unlikely place as New York, in the cathedral of St.
John, which will be the largest church in the world,
and pre-eminently the cathedral of the West. Into
the walls and body of this new cathedral bits of
every kind of stone existent in America are being
built. St. John, built from the substance of the
world, will be the counterpart of St. Sophia, built of
the substance of the other world, and having the
dust of martyrs between each tenth stone—the
261cathedral of the way of Martha and the West
balancing the cathedral of the way of Mary and
the East.
Roman Catholicism was founded on the rock of
apostolic succession. St. Peter’s represents the
House built upon a rock, the House that shall
survive all storms and tempests. Eastern Christianity
or Orthodoxy was founded on St. Sophia, the Holy
Wisdom; and whereas Catholicism is a House built
on the earth, Orthodoxy is a House vouchsafed from
heaven, the new Jerusalem coming down from God
out of heaven ... as a bride adorned for her
husband.
The word is one and the same. But the Roman
Catholic is the least free of individuals, religiously.
The rock of apostolic succession is the rock of infallibility.
And whereas a foundation of wisdom
implies freedom of individual thought, a foundation
of infallibility implies intellectual and religious
servitude. A Roman Catholic who thinks for himself
in religious matters has already begun to be
a heretic and has a sin to confess to his father
confessor.
The service in one of our London churches
frequently ends on the antiphone:
I am the Living Bread,
Which came down from heaven.
Whoso eateth Me shall live for ever.
262Even among the least religious people the sitting
down together to a meal makes a certain intimacy.
The loaf which is broken for you and me and
another goes to make flesh and blood in each of us.
Without any reflection or thought we know that we
are nearer because we have broken bread together.
At the symbolical meal, Communion, we are consciously
nearer. By virtue of the bread that was
broken for us we know ourselves nearer to one
another.
Unity is the deepest knowledge. There are
moments when one feels one would with deep
emotion offer one’s ego and individuality upon the
altar of unity, when one would cease to be John
Brown or Ivan Ivanovitch, and become one with
the human race, giving up one’s rich treasure of
memories and experiences, character, developed
intelligence, dear idiosyncrasies. In the depths of
that humility is discovered a new graciousness and
love, a new faith.
Only at death do we pass completely to the
unity, though in life at rare moments we can
apprehend it. That unity is not necessarily the
unity of the family, of the human race as a family;
it may be the human race is after all only one
human being—Sophia, the Bride of Christ.
263
On the quay at Alexandria flocks of Russian
peasant pilgrims with great bundles on their backs,
men and women who had been in Jerusalem when
the Great War broke out, or at Mount Sinai in the
desert seeking remote shrines and holy men. As
Smerdyakof said, “No one in these days can move
mountains into the sea by faith, unless perhaps
one man in the world, or at most two, and they
most likely saving their souls in secret somewhere
in the Egyptian desert”; and the peasant pilgrim,
through the traditions of his Church, always looks
to these deserts for spiritual power.
Besides the Christian pilgrims are hundreds of
refugee Jews driven out of Zion by the belligerent
Turk, many of them patriarchal types of great
piety, long-bearded men with multiplex wrinkles
on their brows.
My ship goes riding over the sea to Greece,
passing the seven churches, those candles lit in
the dim dawn of Christianity, passing Cyprus and
Patmos and a thousand nameless islands where
264lived mystics, hermits, and writers of the early
Church. We carried ikons brought from Jerusalem
to be carried back to Russia. The pilgrims sang
Christian hymns; the Jewish patriarchs, with phylacteries
on their brows, read the Mosaic books
and the prophets. Nearly every one on the boat
was bound for Russia. We went thither the way
these things have ever gone, from the desert northward
over the sea. Not in vain does the reader of
the Gospel stand facing the north; not in vain is
the belfry of the cathedral built on the northern
side. The direct message of Christianity has been
the message that has gone northward.
The cathedral of Christianity, our St. Sophia in
large, may perhaps be imagined in this guise.
St. Sophia.
Egypt is the choir of the cathedral where stand the
martyrs and the saints singing in white robes.
Through the gates at the north and the west come
265those who hear the sweet tidings and the heavenly
music.
The journey from Egypt to Russia is like going
across our great Sophia from the splendid choir to
the multitudes who have come out of the forests to
listen.
Christianity went over the waves to Athos and
Tsargrad, to the Greek and Roman cities of the
Black Sea shores, and up the mighty rivers to Kief
and Novgorod and Yaroslaf, down the great Volga,
driving the Tartar before it, across the forests and
along the rivers where lived the primeval nature-worshippers
of Russia, brought by knights in
armour, by priests and bishops, engendered by
hermits and martyrs, enforced eventually by princes
and monarchs, interwoven with the splendour
of mediæval chivalry. Russia became officially
Christian in 988, when King Vladimir and his
hosts were baptized in the Dnieper at Kief. A
cathedral of St. Sophia, “mother of Russian
churches,” springs up at Kief, St. Sophia appears
at Novgorod, St. Sophia at Yaroslaf. At the time
of our Edward the Confessor Russia was as
fervently Christian as England. And the seed, no
doubt, had sunk deeper or had been wafted into
remoter solitudes. There was room in Russia for
Christianity to mature in the popular mind.
At last the Turks streamed across the Levant,
and severed the Christian world in two. Foolish
and naïve Mahomet came stamping into the great
266cathedral of Sophia on horseback, shouting out at
the foot of the sublime altar, “There is no god
but God, and Mahomet is His prophet.” Legend
says that on that day a priest was celebrating Mass
at the altar, and he prayed that the body of Christ
might be saved from profanation. As an answer
to his prayer the stones gaped, and priest and
Host were enclosed, as the relics had been that
in earlier days were placed between the tenth
stones. The priest was probably murdered as he
broke the bread, and, it is true, he has been taken
into the wall and has become part of the Bride.
Leopards have their dens where Christian hermits
once prayed to God, and they do not know that
the ground is holy ground. And the ferocious yet
simple Turk has it not in his power to profane
Sancta Sophia. When the time comes he can be
driven back to the wilds whence he came.
Constantinople falls. But Christianity does not
fall, rather it grows. Russian Christianity is saved
from much ecclesiastical exploitation, Levantine
corruption, and materialism by the severance of
the earthly tie, the break-up of the patriarchate of
Tsargrad. After the Turks took Constantinople
Russian Christianity was fed by the angels. Hence
its fair face to-day.
Over the sea to Russia, to the Kremlins round
the many-domed churches, to the gleaming ikons,
to the great choruses, resplendent and triumphant
Orthodoxy; to the land where ever day and night
267there is witness, where the young men see visions
and the old men dream dreams; to Kief, to
Novgorod, to Moscow, to the Kremlin, to the great
pink-walled hill that stands above the mother-city
crowned with churches. Bowing at the Ilinskaya,
baring the head to enter at the Spassky Gate ...
my eyes rest on the wan wall of St. John the
Great. I climb to the belfry and let my fingers
pass lovingly over the bulging bells. I light a
candle in the cathedral of the Assumption. I walk
across the broad open spaces where Napoleon’s
cannon are ranged and listen to the sad slow chime
of the Kremlin clock giving the hours and the
quarters. Here again is a holy city standing above
a merely worldly city, this walled hill over commercial
Moscow, this Sophia exalted above
Prudentia.
In the first autumn of the War, when I was at
Moscow, I used to go to the Kremlin last thing
each night. They were beautifully starry and
peaceful nights. The churches and the low pavements
that wander among the cobbles were flooded
with silver, the toothed battlements and antediluvian
old towers of the Kremlin walls seemed gigantically
exaggerated in silhouette, and yet, though exaggerated,
in a way truer, as if the ordinary vision
of them we had by day was not correct, as if they
were really in themselves of enormous importance
and correspondingly enormous proportions.
The moat of the Moscow river lay murky below,
268and afar among the vast congregation of the houses
of the city a lamp burned here and there as if before
votive shrines. Motionless sentries stood in front
of the cathedrals. One’s own steps echoed startlingly.
The single liquid melody of the Kremlin
chime broke out and poured away—ding, ding, ding,
ding, dong, dell, dell. Holy Russia was watching.
I went into a cathedral: still many candles were
burning. I walked along the walls: lamps were
alight before holy pictures set in the old bricks.
There was a perfect stillness and serenity. I
paused, and the mind went across Moscow and
beyond it fifteen hundred miles to Poland and
Germany and Austria where was another scene, a
more exterior scene and manifestation of the life
of Russia,—Russia in arms against a false ideal.
Russia was serene though Russia was in deadly
struggle. The heart was beating faithfully, strong
hands were smiting the foe.
In the night the hundreds of Napoleon’s black
cannon had a sinister aspect, each one seemed
pointed at me. The mind went back to their real
hour of history when from them death blazed forth;
when instead of this stillness and serenity the
thunder and tumult of battle was around them.
They are death’s heads of what once were live guns;
they are greedy as death, menacing as death—harmless
also as death. Away above them among
the glittering stars stand the gold crosses of the
churches, the splendour of God. The mind’s eye
269takes in hundreds and thousands of gold crosses,
waving, dipping, lifting, triumphant, the grand processional
aspect of the Church. Even at this
moment how many are dying, how many souls are
passing. In the Kremlin in the still night Holy
Russia is watching. Away on the battlefields the
brave are dying. Look, in the Kremlin you see
their crosses among the stars; listen, you hear the
heavenly chorus swelling as they join the great
procession of the Church.
From Egypt to Russia, and then from Russia
West once more to England. The tempestuous
War still rages, and in the seasons of history it is
deep winter. Ravenous winds lash the bare trees,
howl through the churchyards. Or the wind dies
down awhile and bitter frost sets in, and the
merciless hungry stars stare at the dead earth. Or
heavy clouds come over and the snow sifts down,
becomes deeper, communes with the breeze, wreathes
itself in fantastic drifts. On the still branches of the
forest the snow is balanced, or only disturbed by
ravens flitting awkwardly from one tree to another.
It is the winter of history, but the season will
change. Under the crusted streams the water is
flowing, flowers are rising under the snow, flowers
from the living seed. The seed lives through the
four seasons, and the seed is the Word of God.
APPENDICES — APPENDIX I WAR AND CHRISTIANITY — APPENDIX II THE CHOICE OF EAST AND WEST
271
273
Among the Russians, as among other nations, there are
many whose conscience does not permit them to bear
arms and fight, many who believe that war is evil in itself,
and that it is unchristian to oppose force with force.
Russia has its non-resisters, Dukhobors, Molokans, Quakers,
who either obtain official exemption from military service,
or who suffer punishment for refusing to obey the call.
And among the mass of the Russian people who as yet
do obey the summons and shoulder the gun for the Fatherland,
the question is frequently raised, “Can we reconcile
Christianity and war? Can we reconcile the spirit of
Russian religion with the using of brute force to overcome
a wrong or to defeat an enemy?”
Not that any great number of the Russian peasant
soldiers ask themselves questions about the ethics of war.
They go forward gladly to fight for the Tsar, and to
defend their country. With them fighting is a tradition—Christianity
is Christian warfare, not warfare with sin
and disease and crime, but war against the heathen.
Since the pagan god Peroun was rolled down the cliffs,
and the army of Vladimir stepped into the Dnieper and
was baptized as one man, Russian Christianity has been a
Christianity in arms, in arms against Tartar and Mongol
and Turk. The spirit that prompted the Crusades perseveres.
That is why a war against the Turk is a great
national war; it is still something in the nature of a great
274religious pageant. More than half the man saints on the
Russian Calendar are warriors, and the rest are simply
monks and hermits.
Still as wars go on they change in type. Fighting
has ceased to be a praising of God. There is no raining
of splendid blows on the Saracen’s head. War for the
common soldier has ceased to be fighting, and has become
“obeying orders.” The soldier does not even know
whither his shot has sped. He seldom or never shoots
at a man; he shoots at a vague general man called the
enemy. He also knows that no one is trying to kill him
personally, and that he in his turn is also part of a vague
impersonal man—the enemy of the man on the other
side.
War becomes a standing to be killed for one’s country,
and an obeying of orders.
It is a noble and a Christian thing to die for one’s
native land. It is also one’s duty to obey the orders of
those put in authority over us. The question is, Are those
who direct the war acting in a Christian spirit? They in
their turn obey orders of those in authority over them—the
Generals, the Commander-in-Chief, the Government,
the Tsar. They must render to Caesar the things which
are Caesar’s.
Is it then Christianity in the Tsar to make war, or to
answer force by force? Some Russians say, “It depends
on the cause. A war to protect little Servia is a good
and Christian war.” Others say, “It does not depend on
the cause. No cause, not even the best in the world, can
justify the carrying on of war; of that wholesale and
organised murder which goes by the name of war.” So
we come to the Russian pacifists, and those who believe
that any peace is better than the justest war. They
declare that war is evil in itself. They offer no compromise
on the subject. In time of peace the Pacifists
have a great following, and they seem to be in a majority;
but when war breaks out a great number who merely
275sympathise, but do not absolutely believe, fall away and
leave the true Pacifists standing, as they have stood in
each war up till now, in a hopeless minority.
They hold that war is a survival of barbarism, or, to
put it in the words of Solovyof, “Something like cannibalism,
a barbarous custom that must in time be isolated
and localised among the more savage regions of the world,
and then slowly but steadily disappear till it becomes
merely a historical curiosity.”
The simplest way to test this notion of war would
have been to survey the modern history of the civilised
world and see if war between civilised community tended
on the whole to be less. But here and now as I write
is the vast conflagration of the German war. If this
war had not come about it might have been possible to
say, “Man is on the whole tending towards universal
peace.” The Spanish-American War was scarcely a war
at all. The South African War was an example of the
power which could be brought to bear on an uncultured
and wild people to make them behave themselves and be
peaceful. The Russo-Japanese War was begun in the
misconception that the Japanese were yellow devils,
and if the Russians had known with whom they had to
deal they could have arranged matters. The Italian-Turkish
War was simply a cultured nation taking over
territory of the wild and warlike Turks, and so precluding
war for the future. The wars in the Balkan States were
the natural conflicts of wild tribes not yet properly
civilised. Up to that point war could be explained away,
but then we come to July 1914 with its European conflagration,
and the Pacifist inference cannot be made.
For the time being war is redeemed from the imputation
of savagery by the great German conflict. It can
no longer be classified as a disgusting practice such as
cannibalism or sutteeism.
But the minority, those who still take peace as a
golden rule, are even now unconvinced. At the best
276they hold that this war is a war to prevent war in the
future, a war for the establishment of the Federation of
Europe, a war that will make possible universal peace.
Still they hold that notion as a makeshift opinion.
They would never in the palmy days of peace have
thought it possible that mankind would go to war in
order to get a better peace afterwards. They held that
war was always avoidable, and that you could not by
Satan cast out Satan.
They hold that nationally as individually we should
give back good for evil. Amongst the educated Russians
there are many pacifists, many non-resisters, a number
also of quaker-like people who refer all war arguments
to the one simple commandment—“Thou shalt not
kill!”
Many Russians hold that Christ substituted for the
Jewish law “Thou shalt not kill!” the moral principle
“Thou shalt not hate!” And they understand the
chastisement of war as performed more in sorrow than
in anger.
Those who try to follow out literally the patterns of
behaviour set out in the Gospel ask what would the Good
Samaritan have done if he had come earlier than he did
and had met the man who fell among thieves just at the
moment when the thieves were attacking him with
apparently murderous intent. Would he then have had
to pass by on the other side like the Levite, or should he
have fallen on his knees and prayed, or should he have
rushed to the physical assistance of the man who was
being attacked. Many held that it would have been the
Samaritan’s duty to defend his neighbour with all the
means in his power. As the General says in Solovyof’s
conversation, “I prayed best when giving commands to
the horse-artillery.” So in August 1914, when Austria
fell upon Servia and Germany fell upon Belgium, Russia
in the East and Britain in the West rushed generously
to give their physical assistance to the nations in distress.
277America, like the Levite, averted his eyes and said, “It
is no concern of mine.”
The action of Britain and Russia is no doubt popular
Christianity. It is the way of the world. Christianity
was not preached to nations but to individuals.
The true Christian attitude of the man who falls
among thieves is to give up his money and strip off his
clothes and hand them to the thieves saying, “Would to
God there were more for thee!” He would offer no
show of defence, but, on the contrary, would rejoice.
For in taking away money and clothes they took away
earthly material things, things that should be lightly
prized. To have given them freely and affectionately
to those who wanted them was to blossom spiritually or,
to use another figure, it was to quicken the circulation
of love. And directly he gives up these things the Good
Samaritan comes along and he, out of pure affection,
gives from his superfluity the means to the naked one
to be clothed and restored.
If the Good Samaritan had come up in time he would
as a Christian have been ready to give his things also
to the thieves. Or if the thieves had been actuated by
the impulse of murder, he would have fallen on his knees
and prayed. Such is the way of those who deny “the
world,” and with it deny also the power of physical force.
Somewhat of this interpretation of Christian impulse
is given in the following Russian conversation taken from
the book on War and Christianity written by the great
Russian philosopher, Vladimir Solovyof:[13]
Prince. He who is filled with the true spirit of the Gospel
will find in himself when necessary the ability by words and
gestures, and by his whole spiritual demeanour so to act upon
the soul of his unhappy brother who would commit a murder,
that the latter will be suddenly overwhelmed and converted,
and will see the error of his ways and turn away from the
wrong road.
278General. Holy Martyrs! Is that the way you’d have me
behave towards, for instance, the Bashi-Oozooks, who in
Asiatic Turkey massacre the women and children of the
Armenian villages. You think I ought to stand before
them making touching gestures, saying touching words and
making a tender religious appeal to them.
Mr. Z. Your words would not be heard owing to the
instance of the murderers, and if heard would not be understood
since you know not one another’s languages. Then as
regards gestures, as you will of course, but I should have
thought that under the circumstances the best gesture one
could think out for the occasion would be the firing of a few
volleys.
Lady. But, seriously, could the General have explained his
Christian sentiments to the Bashi-Oozooks?
Prince. I did not at all assume that the Russian army
should have acted according to the spirit of the Gospel when
dealing with the Bashi-Oozooks. But I do say that a man
filled with the true spirit of the Gospel would have found
even the possibility then of awakening in dark souls that
good which lies hidden in every human being.
Mr. Z. You really think that!
Prince. Not a whit do I doubt.
Mr. Z. Well, do you think that Christ Himself was
sufficiently filled with the true spirit of the Gospel?
Prince. Is that a question or a joke?
Mr. Z. I put the question because I’d like to know why
Christ did not so apply the true spirit of the Gospel as to
awaken the good hidden in the souls of Judas and Herod
and of the Jewish chief priests and of the wicked thief of
whom we commonly forget when speaking of his repentant
brother....
Which confuses the issue because Christianity is not
a converting of non-Christians to itself, it is a way of
bearing oneself with regard to the world and God, a
witnessing of the truth. This life is not truth. For that
reason among others, Christ does not save Himself from
death; material gains on earth are not real gains, so to
the man who would take the coat the cloak is given also;
the kingdom of this world is not a real kingdom, so
Christ turns His back on the Devil when the presidency
279of the world is offered to Him on the mountain. When
St. Peter smote off the ear of the High Priest’s servant,
Christ restored the ear as a sign that His kingdom could
not be won by the sword. When war is brought to the
test of Christian idealism, especially as interpreted by the
Russians, it is found to be of the world—a rendering to
Caesar of the things which are Caesar’s.
Nevertheless, if we say that war is unchristian, or if
we hold that those waging war are by their very behaviour
unchristian, we are wrong. We are mistaking the true
spirit of Christianity. For Christianity is no rule which
people must obey; it is no set of rules for people. The
deepest thing in Christianity is personal choice. Those
who are saved are those who personally choose. If a man
goes to bear arms for love of his country, if he offers
his life as a sacrifice on the altar of his Fatherland, he is
still a true Christian though engaged in violence. Or if
a man stands out to refuse to go like the peasant in Peer
Gynt, who cut off one of his fingers so as to be rejected by
the army doctor, we still have Christianity exemplified in
personal choice and in the readiness to sacrifice material
things for spiritual gain.
What, then, of the peasant soldiers who presumably
make little choice? Of them it must be said, they are
Christians on the emotional plane, not on the intellectual.
By their splendid enthusiasm it is evident that the peasants
do make an emotional choice. Perhaps in that choice
lies their Christianity with regard to war.
They are Christians also in that they do not regard
death as something terrible. Death for them is a sacrament,
a new baptism, a second time going down of the
warriors of King Vladimir to the River Dneiper.
280
An interesting new domain of study is opening for the
Bible student in the comparison of what the various
nations have taken to themselves in their understanding
of the Gospels. Translation itself inevitably changes the
emphasis, the accent of various passages. And Slavonic
perception, British perception, German perception,
American perception necessarily differ. It is a truism to
say that we each take from a book only what we wish to
take from it. To one who knows Russia and has the
feeling for Eastern Christianity, there is no more enthralling
occupation than to read the Gospels with an
eye to discovering which parts Eastern Christianity has
emphasised, which parts Western Christianity has taken;
which parts, for instance, Russia has emphasised, which
parts America has emphasised.
One evening in Vladikavkaz I had a long talk with
Russian friends about this difference in emphasis, and we
went through the whole of St. Matthew and discussed
many texts of the New Testament.
We started with the Beatitudes, as they are the beginning
of the Christian teaching. We agreed that “Blessed
are the poor in spirit” was a stumbling-block to the West,
a phrase that preachers had to interpret very carefully as
having a meaning other than “Blessed are the poor-spirited.”
In Russia, however, it is perhaps the most
important beatitude—at least, two of my Russians held
281it to be so. In the Russian translation it runs, “Blessed
are those who are beggars in spirit.” Russia sees
blessedness in the state of beggars, in the state of those
who have nothing; a beggar in Russian is one who
has no earthly possessions. The beggar is a national
institution. No one purely Russian in temperament
wants to get rid of the beggar—the man who
has nothing. Even Gorky calls the beggar the bell of
the Lord, the reminder to man that he can have no true
possessions here in the world.
The second beatitude, “Blessed are they that mourn,”
we also took to mean more to the East than to the
West. The East feels the blessing of mourning, the
West the blessing of being comforted.
The third beatitude, “Blessed are the meek,” meant
more to the West we concluded. We in England and
America look forward to what Tennyson calls “the reign
of the meek upon earth.” We remember the promise
that the lion shall lie down with the lamb. One of
the most popular of Western pictures is that of the child
carrying a palm-branch, “A little child shall lead them.”
The East, however, feels that the lions will always be
lions, that “the world” will remain “the world” without
much change, full of the faithless, the cruel, the predatory,
mingled with the faithful, the gentle, the self-abnegatory.
The fourth beatitude, “Blessed are they who hunger
and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled,”
seemed to me to be also a purely Western one. America
and the West have taken it specially to themselves. It
has been the watchword of the Puritans. But my friend
Vera astonished me by reading it, “Blessed are they who
hunger and thirst after truth, for they shall be filled,” and
on looking at the Russian translation I found indeed that
the word was pravda and the popular sense was nearer
“truth” than “righteousness.” That difference means a
great deal to a national outlook.
282“Blessed are the merciful” we took to be a Western
beatitude, “Blessed are the pure in heart” to be Eastern.
“Blessed are the peace-makers” has become a very
Western idea, and King Edward the Seventh was sung to
the grave as a saint as King Edward the Peace-maker.
“Blessed are they who are persecuted for righteousness’
sake” is in Russian “Blessed are they who are persecuted
for the sake of truth”—for theirs is the kingdom of
Heaven. “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you
and persecute you and say all manner of evil against you
falsely, for My sake, for great is your reward in heaven”
is taken equally by West and East, though the East
feels more that the reward is within you, whereas the
West thinks of a reward after death.
We considered the Temptations in the Wilderness.
First, it was Eastern to go into the wilderness at all. It
would have been more Western to go into the town and find
salvation in work, in “doing the duty that lay nearest.”
The teaching of the temptation to turn stones into
bread has an Eastern emphasis. The Russian, says, “I
would not if I could.” The Western is ever coming to
the Russian and saying, “Lo, your people are starving;
but see how undeveloped your country is, you have gold,
you have oil, you have coal, you have all manner of
precious things in your soils and your rocks; say but the
word and they can be changed into bread, and your
starving may be fed.” But the Russian says, “Bread is
not so very important; what is important is the word
that proceedeth from the mouth of God.”
The second temptation, that of suicide or of nihilism,
of casting oneself down from the Temple, is something
the West has understood more clearly. The East continually
succumbs to this temptation, and the Russian is
ever “tempting God.”
The third temptation has a great Eastern emphasis;
Jesus, in lofty contemplation of the world and of His
own genius, understands that He could be a new Alexander
283and be king of the whole world. He could reign in
wonderful glory, and could enact perfect laws for mankind
and issue them with the authority of a king. But He
denies the world and its glory in the name of the life of
the Spirit. The typical earnest American of to-day, if
he saw a chance of ruling all the worlds and felt that he
had in him the Divine message, would almost certainly
take the opportunity; but the typically serious Russian,
or at least the Russian monk, would prostrate himself on
the ground, saying, “Get thee behind me, Satan, for it is
written, ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and
Him only shalt thou serve’”—“Him only,” that is, not
mankind.
On the strength of this introduction I have gone
through the main teaching of the Gospel, and have made
the following differentiation of how East and West have
taken or emphasised or avoided the thoughts and words
of the New Testament. We are somewhat tired of the
comparison of the Authorised and Revised Versions, or
of the English translation with the original Greek texts.
Here, I fancy, is something more vital; a comparison of
the way the teaching has been generally understood by
the masses of the people in the Western and Eastern
Churches. I am not comparing the opinions of the
authorities in both Churches, but the opinions which hold
sway, which make ethics. By this means it may be
possible to make what would be a valuable historical record
of the position of the progress of Christianity to-day.
The way of the West—what may be called the way
of Martha—is easier, more human than the way of the
East—the way of Mary. Thus at the Transfiguration
the disciple cried out, “Master, it is good for us to be
here: let us build three tabernacles.” It was not at all
necessary to build three tabernacles. The good part was
like that of Mary—to sit at Jesus’ feet.
But to take the teaching in the order it is given in
St. Matthew’s Gospel: “Ye are the salt of the earth” has
284been printed in red ink in the Bibles of the West, and it
is generally thought to refer to the just and upright, the
elder brothers, the stand-by’s of the community as opposed
to the prodigals.
“Let your light so shine before men that they may
see your good works and glorify your Father which is in
Heaven,” has in the West become a weekly exhortation
to give a good alms at collection-time. This is an
instance of materialism. The spendthrift East takes its
stand more with St. Peter, who was able to say, “Silver
and gold have I none; but such as I have give I to thee.”
The giving of money is the least of the good works in
the power of the East; “Am I so bankrupt of grace
that my function is to give money?” the Eastern may
exclaim.
“If thine eye offend thee, pluck it out” means more to
the East, where in the monastic life of the Orthodox
Church the lusts of the flesh are mortified—that is, made
dead; where hermits wear heavy chains and take oaths of
silence, or hide themselves from mankind. It is witnessed
in many sects, such as the Skoptsi, who deny the world by
defunctionising the body!
“Swear not at all” is a simple admonition, appealing
directly to the Western mind. In Russia the swearing in
ordinary conversation is thick as the weeds on a waste.
A curiosity in Russian swearing is the common expression
Yay Bogu, which means really, “Yes: I say it to God,”
but which through carelessness and iteration has become
equivalent to something like our “’s’truth.” In America,
however, the adjective God-damn is commoner than any
other unpleasant expression in any country.
“Resist not evil. Who will take away thy coat, give
him thy cloke also; and who forces thee to go a mile, go
with him twain; and whosoever shall smite thee on thy
right cheek, turn to him the other also.” This has been
taken more seriously by the Eastern Church. In the
West it is more “a counsel of perfection,” or the words
285and the sentiment are taken as an ornament of Christianity.
Agnostics and non-Christians make a mock of
Christians because they do not turn the other cheek. The
teaching is considered of so little importance that it is a
Christian act to give a cad a thrashing, and the clergyman
well versed in the noble art of self-defence is by no means
a rarity. In Russia, non-resistance is a way of overcoming
the world and putting Satan behind you. Going two
miles with the man who forces you to go one, giving the
cloak to the man who takes the coat, turning the other
cheek, are podvigs, holy exploits, taking the uniform of
Christ’s not saving Himself from the Cross.
“Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that
would borrow of thee turn not thou away.” This has
authority in Russia. In England we do not give for the
asking, and to borrow is disgraceful. In Russia giving
and lending are scarcely virtues; they are a condition of
life. America is also ready to give and lend, but not so
much to persons as to societies, funds, hospitals, new
priesthoods.
“Love your enemies” is the podvig, the holy exploit
once more, by which the world is overcome, and is very
real in Russia.
“Pray for them which despitefully use you”: this is
essentially a teaching that has Western acceptance. The
Russian does not pray much for his enemies.
“Be ye perfect!” This is a Western ideal, to be
perfect. The East does not strive to be better than it
is now.
“Do not your alms before men” is generally disregarded
by West and East.
“When ye pray, use not vain repetitions”: the West
has obeyed this monition. The prayers of the East are
indeed not unlike the prayers of the heathen. The Lord’s
Prayer has meant much more to the West than to the
East.
“When ye fast, be not of a sad countenance”: the
286West, except in the case of the Roman Catholic Church,
does not fast. The Roman Catholic Church, though
Western in its locality and constitution, is in many of its
customs Eastern—for example, in the celibacy of its
clergy, in the monastic life it affords, in its fasting, in its
repetition of prayers. A wide gap, however, divides it
from Eastern Orthodoxy, and as wide a gap separates it
from the leading spirit of the West, the latter being
decidedly Protestant. Dostoievsky, in the story of the
Grand Inquisitor in The Brothers Karamazov, treats Roman
Catholicism as a great conspiracy to defeat Christianity,
and that point of view is taken very seriously by Russians
to-day. Roman Catholicism indeed provides a holy
way of life, and puts its members in a true position
with regard to life and the world, but it does so by
authority. Little is allowed to spring from personal
initiative, and truths are not so much personal experiences
as priestly guarantees. Roman Catholicism stands to one
side, and this comparison of the spirit of East and West
does not greatly involve her.
“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth.” To
this the East has paid heed. Russia is the greatest
spending nation in the world. No money is saved.
Every rouble is spent as it is obtained. In England and
America children are actually given money-boxes and
taught to save their pennies!
“Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat or
what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye
shall put on”: this is obviously a teaching which conditions
the ragged and disorderly and unconventional East.
In England and America one might almost think the
opposite ideas had been recommended, seeing how we
cherish the right crease in the right sort of attire, how we
strive to be in fashion.
But “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness;
and all these things shall be added unto you”
is something which obtains the hearty belief of the West.
287“Take no thought for the morrow” has an Eastern
accentuation.
“Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof” is taken
by the West as a cynical utterance. The West believes
that Christianity means, “Sufficient unto the day is the
good thereof.” The West says each day is full of blessing;
the East says each day is full of suffering.
“Judge not, that ye be not judged”: no one pays
much attention to this.
“Why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s
eye”—a reproof to the West, not needed in the East.
America is terribly censorious and critical of the neighbour.
Russia has no censure.
“Ask, and it shall be given you” the West has
believed. It has, however, asked for material things.
The East has taken rather, “Seek, and ye shall find.”
“Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do
ye even so to them” is in great favour in the West.
“Enter ye in at the strait gate”: this is quite Western
in adhesion.
“Beware of false prophets.” Both churches have
gladly taken this phrase to use against schismatics and
dissenters.
“By their fruits ye shall know them.” This criterion
the West has adopted. Easternism may be said to
regard the barren tree as holy. At least, it never curses
the barren.
The story of the wise man who built his house upon
a rock has edified the West.
To the story of the scribe who wished to follow
Jesus, but who apparently wished to do so and remain
comfortable and well-off at the same time, and to the
story of the disciple who wished to bury his father first,
but to whom was said, “Let the dead bury their dead,”
the West has paid little or no attention, whilst the East
has taken it to himself.
The fact that Jesus sat down and ate with publicans
288and sinners is in the spirit of the East; the West prefers
ever the company of the just. The West is glad to have
the action of Jesus explained in the following verse:
“They that be whole need not a physician, but they that
are sick.”
“Provide neither gold nor silver nor brass in your
purses.” Alas, all Western weal believes that it is
founded on gold. If any good work is to hand, the first
thing is to raise a fund.
“When they deliver you up, take no thought how or
what ye shall speak ...”: this has always been most
helpful to persecuted nonconformists and heretics.
“I came not to send peace, but a sword” is overlooked
in the West. The West thinks that Christ proclaimed
peace. And the peace that was before the Great War was
thought to be a wonderful fruit of Christianity—the peace
of mutual jealousy and fear, the great commercial peace
of the twentieth century, that Kipling calls the “Peace of
Dives”:
The whole wide earth is laid
In the peace that I have made;
And behold, I wait on thee to trouble it.
“He that findeth his life shall lose it; and he that
loseth his life for My sake shall find it”: the West
emphasises this thought. Carlyle gave it great force in
his gospel of work. “Forget your troubles,” says the
West; “throw yourself into work and lose yourself—then
you’ll soon find yourself.” The East will not work in
that way.
“Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy-laden”
has been comfort to the West.
In the matter of healing on the Sabbath the Western
is rather on the side of the Jews.
The question, “Who is my mother and who are my
brethren?” has not been acceptable to the West. The
West would have preferred Jesus to be a model family
289man, not only loving mother and brothers and sisters,
but having a wife and children about him. The Eastern
Church takes its stand with the early Christians and the
denial of earthly ties. Sometimes news is brought of
father or mother or brethren to the wonderful Russian
hermits such as Father Seraphim, but they coldly repel
the tidings with Christ’s words, “Whosoever doeth the will
of God, the same is my brother and sister and mother.”
Casting the wicked into the fire—this idea lingers in
America, but it is dead in Russia and in England.
The confession of Peter, and the prophecy, “Thou
art Peter, and on this rock I will build my Church,” the
Roman Church has necessarily taken to itself.
The Transfiguration on the mountain—the possessed
about the foot of the mountain—is taken as an Eastern
understanding of life. The light of transfiguration is the
halo about the head of the hermit; the possessed below
make the hurly-burly of the world whence the hermit
made his escape. “The light of transfiguration,” I heard
Prince Trubetskoi say in a lecture at Moscow, “is the
light of haloes, the light of Holy Russia, the light of
friendship.”
“Let us build three tabernacles” is, as I said,
Western.
The West has believed Jesus in that He answered
the question, “Who is the greatest in the kingdom of
heaven?” by taking a little child and setting him in the
midst of them.
The West has allowed its eyes to rest on the parable
of the Talents, but the East has had more appreciation
of “The first shall be last, and the last first.”
The West has insisted on “Render unto Caesar the
things that are Caesar’s,” but it has avoided the condemnation
of the Pharisees; the Gospel of St. Matthew
reveals itself as the gospel of the kingdom of heaven as
opposed to “the world.” But the West has sought to
find “the world” holy. Western Christianity was started
290by the conquest of worldly armies, but Eastern Christianity
was founded on the example of hermits, eunuchs, stoics,
philosophers, fanatics. It had all the advantage of
proximity to the place where Christianity started, all the
advantage of the traditions of Greek and Roman philosophy.
Despite all our study of Greek and of history
and of philosophy at the schools, and despite the Russian’s
lack of study, yet the latter is nearer to the ancient
spirit; but he has lived historically in direct relation to
Byzantium, and has ever had before his eyes living
examples of the way to live a Christian life.
“Many are called, but few are chosen” has had great
influence in the West, but the power of the text is waning.
Protestantism is becoming more philanthropical, easy-going,
and generous than it was in the days of persecution.
The idea of the Second Coming of Christ is a strange
will-o’-the-wisp of light that cannot be tracked and is
difficult to account for, breaking out ever and anon unexpectedly
where you would think it had for ever disappeared.
At present it is seen in many places, East
and West. Originally it was a very powerful sentiment,
but after two thousand years of waiting hope has died
down, and it is seldom that whole societies sell up all
their worldly goods and repair to the valley of Jehoshaphat
to wait the great day.
The story of Mary pouring the precious ointment on
Jesus’ head rather than selling the ointment and giving
the proceeds to the poor, is the way of Mary rather than
the way of Martha.
Here perhaps ends the Gospel of St. Matthew as far as
definite sentences of teaching are concerned, and probably
sufficient ideas have been taken out and compared for the
purpose of this differentiation.
As regards the acts of the Gospel, there remains the
consideration of the miracles. The healing of the sick,
the lame, the blind, has become the example of the West,
291and what Christ did by miracle they do by science. The
East, however, insists on the miraculous, and to-day in
Russia thousands of miracles are performed annually at
the sacred shrines. Whether these miracles are genuine
or no is a moot point. Many certainly are no more than
ecclesiastical contrivances for gaining popular support for
ikons and shrines. Many are said to be the result of the
faith of those who ask the miracle. At Kief and Sarof
and New Jerusalem many a blind man receives sight, many
a crippled woman straightens herself out, many a sick man
is restored to health. The Eastern Church lays stress
on the miraculous; the miracle, however, is esoterically
understood as mystery. The Russian has an extraordinary
capacity for belief.
There remains the Crucifixion, of which I will say no
more than that it is the greatest podvig, the crown of the
life of Jesus. For the West it is the Resurrection that is
emphasised. As I wrote in With the Russian Pilgrims to
Jerusalem: “For the Orthodox, He was dead; for the
Protestant, He is alive for evermore.” So two churches
combine to make one truth, and the hand-maidens of the
Lord, Martha and Mary, are shown to be indeed two
sisters, not only in kindred but in spirit.
THE END
Printed byR. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh.
BOOKS BY STEPHEN GRAHAM
A TRAMP’S SKETCHES.
WITH THE RUSSIAN PILGRIMS TO
JERUSALEM.
WITH POOR EMIGRANTS TO AMERICA.
THE WAY OF MARTHA AND THE WAY
OF MARY.
These four books, published by Macmillan & Co.,
form a sequence of which the Tramp’s Sketches is like a
prologue or a promise. The Pilgrim book is of the Way
of Mary; the America book is of the Way of Martha;
and the fourth book, The Way of Martha and the Way of
Mary, knits the other three in one.
Other Volumes.
RUSSIA AND THE WORLD: An Account of
how Russia is affected by the War. Fifth Edition.
VAGABOND IN THE CAUCASUS: Mr.
Graham’s first book.
UNDISCOVERED RUSSIA: A Presentment of
Holy Russia.
CHANGING RUSSIA: Written in 1912.
By STEPHEN GRAHAM
WITH THE RUSSIAN PILGRIMS
TO JERUSALEM
Illustrated. 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.
THE ATHENÆUM.—“M. Jusserand’s Pilgrim Life in the Middle Ages
or Burton’s or Doughty’s accounts of their pilgrimages to Mecca are books of
secure repute. Mr. Graham in With the Russian Pilgrims to Jerusalem gives us
a companion volume.”
THE MANCHESTER GUARDIAN.—“‘Many think in the head,’ wrote
Francis Thompson, ‘but it is thinking in the heart that is most wanted.’ It is
because this book has been pondered, and the events it describes lived ‘in the heart,’
that it possesses such grace and distinction. Those who have followed Mr.
Graham and have watched his style becoming with every volume he has written a
more and more close-fitting and appropriate garment for his thought, will not be
disappointed. It is his best work—gay, beautiful, and tender; gay with the spirit of
youth, beautiful with the spirit of poetry, and tender with the spirit of worship....
Compare these reverent and radiant pages with the bright semi-cynicism of Eothen,
and you get a measure of the distance the English spirit has travelled since 1844.”
THE NATION.—“The Russians have not been broken by Russia. Mr.
Stephen Graham, in his beautiful and remarkable book, throws this great truth
into vivid perspective. Not for him the ‘grey days’ of Tchekhof or the hoarse
challenge of Gorky’s exultant mood, not for him the symbol of Andreyev’s Red
Laughter.... This Englishman does not dwell upon the Russians’ suffering,
but upon their immense hope; he is preoccupied not by their material poverty
but by their spiritual wealth.”
THE DAILY MAIL.—“Mr. Stephen Graham is favourably known as the
interpreter of modern Russia and more particularly of the peasant. To that task
he brings every accomplishment. He has sympathy; he has the insight of genius
and the heart of the poet. He has a rare and precious gift of style.... He
seems to have divined by some flash of intuition the psychology of the Russian.
This book will add greatly to his already great reputation. It is a pleasure to
praise such work. Here he has given us an extraordinarily beautiful and interesting
account of an extraordinarily interesting achievement.... It breaks entirely
fresh ground. It makes a deep and universal appeal.”
THE WESTMINSTER GAZETTE.—“The best book on Russia written
by an Englishman.”
THE OUTLOOK.—“Something more than a book of travel, a spiritual
Murray—a very remarkable piece of work ... at once simple and extraordinary.”
CHURCH TIMES.—“We are sure that the student of human nature and
the student of religion alike will find a deep interest in this book. Its merit is the
complete sympathy and the true insight with which it describes the child-like faith
of the Russian peasant and his passionate love of the Saviour who died for him.”
MERCURE DE FRANCE.—“C’est une longue aventure où l’on se croirait
reporté au temps des croisades, et l’auteur dessine en quelques traits nets et durs
des types étonnants. Voilà un livre à lire pour quiconque veut être intéressé et
obligé de réfléchir.”
THE TIMES (in a leading article Feb. 5, 1914).—“No living English
writer has made investigations so patient and so wide into the habits and manners
of the great dumb masses who are the body of the largest and the least-known
nation in Europe.”
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
By STEPHEN GRAHAM
WITH POOR EMIGRANTS TO
AMERICA
Illustrated. 8vo. 8s. 6d. net.
THE NATION.—“Mr. Stephen Graham is a real super-tramp, and in his
aspect of the world and his fellows there is always a touch of the pilgrim’s sanctity.
He feels an attraction, partly æsthetic, often sentimental, to people of simple and
religious life, and especially to the Russian peasants, whom he depicts as the
simplest and most religious of all mankind. He loves the beauty of untouched
nature, and of man pursuing the primitive and traditional methods of pasture,
plough, or loom. He is always conscious of a spiritual presence behind
phenomena, and is strongly drawn by emotions of pity, sympathy, and fellow-feeling,
as by the qualities of humility and indifference to material things....
Of all English writers on America Mr. Graham is almost the only one who tells
us certain things that we really wanted to know.”
SPHERE.—“Not one of the well-known writers who from the days of
Dickens and Thackeray to our own has written his experiences of the United
States has proved so attractive.”
TIMES.—“Of these three travellers (Henry James, H. G. Wells, and Stephen
Graham) Mr. Graham has at least the advantage of extreme contrast.... His
book is full of humanity, sensitive with the love of peace and beauty.”
GLASGOW NEWS.—“With a fairly comprehensive knowledge of the books
on travel in America published in the past twenty-five years by English authors,
the present writer has not a moment’s hesitation in declaring that With Poor
Emigrants to America is immeasurably the best among them all. It is not only
an unusually informative book; it is a work of spiritual genius, precious by
reason of its revelation of as unique and beautiful a character as surely has
dignified the trade of letters since the period of Lamb or Goldsmith. Stephen
Graham is something far more rare than an ‘interpreter of Russia’ or a philosophical
‘tramp’; his quiet voice, if he be spared, is likely to sound even more
distinctively and more impressively above the noisy chatter of his contemporaries.
It is perhaps a little unfortunate that his interest should be so much engaged with
Russia, for we grudge to Russia an expositor who, we think, might be better
employed in writing about his own race, but then we must admit that but for the
influence of Russia we might perhaps have had no Stephen Graham.”
SPECTATOR.—“An extremely interesting record, with many penetrating
illustrations of the contrast between Russian and American ideals.”
FIELD.—“The book is full of Mr. Graham’s philosophy, but that philosophy
largely reveals itself in the narration of his experiences both on board ship and on
land. They are narrated with an abundance of anecdotes and with a charming
simplicity of style which make the book delightful reading.”
LIVERPOOL POST.—“This is a book of sheer delight which will compel
most readers to finish it at a single sitting. It tells his story in the free and effortless
style which Mr. Graham uses so magically.”
Lindsay Bashford in the DAILY MAIL.—“The best of his books. Mr.
Graham is the modern poet-pilgrim; his is the vision of wide roads and long
deliberate journeys; his the gift to understand the heart of the poor and the
wanderers. Each day’s little events, each casual encounter, each wayside talk or
tiny adventure has its deeper significance, and resolves into the deeper human
movements he seeks for as he goes, and which he interprets for us. I do
not know of any books of contemporaries which have a more intimate appeal,
which speak with more friendly confidence of the actual life of human beings in
our world to-day than do these wonder-books of Mr. Stephen Graham.”
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.
By STEPHEN GRAHAM
A TRAMP’S SKETCHES
Extra Crown 8vo. 5s. net.
ACADEMY.—“To have read A Tramp’s Sketches is to have
been lifted into a higher and rarer atmosphere. It is to have been
made free, for a few hours at least, of the company of saints and
heroes. This much we owe to Mr. Graham, who has added to English
Literature a book that, if we mistake not, is destined to endure.”
SPECTATOR.—“Like Jefferies’ Story of my Heart, but the
author is much more occupied with men than Jefferies was. Unlike
most books of its kind A Tramp’s Sketches has indisputably a genuine
passion running through it.”
ENGLISH REVIEW.—“It is a delightful book, redolent of the open
air, of the night, of the great silences of expanse, and yet full of incident,
of real spiritual and material sympathy, both with the ‘black earth’
and the monks of the monasteries, whose hospitality he enjoyed, and
with his fellow-comrades on the road. It is life that interests the author.”
PALL MALL GAZETTE.—“Descriptions of Nature are apt
to become tiresome, but we have not been wearied once in reading
these pages; and this is not, we believe, altogether due to Mr.
Graham’s fine style, his ever-adequate perception of the right word, but
because of his sincere and absolute love of Nature in all her moods.
Here is no pretence, no make-believe. He writes of the mystery and
beauty of the sea, the night, the sunset, the moon, and the stars in words
that seem at times to take colour from that which they describe.”
Mr. Algernon Blackwood in COUNTRY LIFE.—“They are
the notes of a spiritual pilgrim going towards the new Jerusalem. The
writer’s passionate worship of Beauty, his love of simplicity, his charity,
his courage, all these make a strong appeal. He has in him poetry
and vision.”
Mr. Wm. Purvis in the SUNDAY CHRONICLE.—“Stephen
Graham walks the earth in the garb of beggary, and sees unusual
types and meets incredible men and women and analyses his emotions,
and worships the Great Spirit in vague fashions; and writes excellently
about it all. He wishes there were more like him; and so do I.”
DAILY NEWS.—“This robust book, a classic of educated yet
wild vagabondage.”
LIVERPOOL COURIER.—“Mr. Graham found pleasure, even
joy everywhere, and he has an almost inspired faculty for making
the reader see things as he sees them.”
THE QUEEN.—“The whole book is full of beautiful things.”
IRISH TIMES.—“Not a chapter, scarcely a page, which cannot
be re-read with profit and delight.”
GLASGOW HERALD.—“Told in language that is always
adequate and luminous.”
2. Before the vodka prohibition. How they get on now it would be difficult
to say.
3. Gorky went to America to raise money to help the Revolutionary Party
in Russia, but was hounded out of the country as an immoral man. The
newspapers started a campaign against his private life, and despite American
sympathy for the cause of “liberty” he was forced to leave the country.
No hotel would take him in.
7. “The Ikon not made by Hands,” a Russian mystical story in A Vagabond
in the Caucasus.
8. Cited by the priest Florensky, who copied down the song as he heard it
(The Pillar and Foundation of Truth).
9. Podvig is a Russian word for holy exploits and victories, especially for
those consisting in a denial of the world. See Chapter on podvigs, page 111.
10. Podvizhnitchestvo = the life of going on doing podvigs, the continuance
of denial of the world.